《Equations of Dance》


 Chapter 1

    Trevon Carter


    I readjusted my maroon tie and straightened my black suit jacket. I looked good. Maybe too good.


    "Just tonight," I said out loud to myself. "You can survive tonight and break up with her tomorrow." I almost broke up with Alice a week ago, but I knew tonight''s performance - the first of the school year - was important to her and I didn''t want our breakup to affect her performance. Satisfied with the way I looked, I left my apartment.


    I stopped on my way to get flowers. I had envisioned a large bouquet, but then decided that might lead her on when I was going to break up with her so instead I bought one yellow rose.


    I drove to the dance hall and went inside. Alice had got me the ticket. If I had picked my seat, it wouldn''t have been in the middle of the aisle. I clambered over the people that were already in their seats apologizing as I stepped over someone''s legs only to step on the next person''s foot. I breathed a sigh of relief when I finally sat. These seats were clearly not designed for someone with long legs and I was not looking forward to be scrunched like that for the rest of the night.


    The junior dance majors were the first to take the stand. They danced as soloists, duets and small groups. Next were the freshmen. They were not nearly as good as the juniors. The sophomores were next so I kept my eyes open for Alice. She said her performance was going to be a duet. Students came out, danced and exited, but still no Alice. She had to have been the last of the sophomores.


    Alice finally came out on the stage with her partner and my heart stopped. For a moment, my entire body froze and I forgot how to breathe. Alice was beautiful. Her strawberry blond hair was pulled up in a tight bun. Her stage makeup accented all her features in the right way. But her partner...he was stunning. Breathtaking. Literally, my breath was gone. His skin was so dark it had a bluish tint. He was lithe, graceful, every muscle was defined to perfection and the tights he wore left little to the imagination. I mean, there were some details I did have to imagine and I did. As they danced, as they moved gracefully across the stage, as he expertly lifted her into the air, all I could think about was him naked underneath me.


    I shifted uncomfortably in my seat and glanced at the people on either side of me. They of course didn''t know my thoughts. Their eyes were focused on the dancers, not at the perverted thoughts of the college student next to them.


    I was here for Alice. My last gift as a boyfriend before I broke up with her. The least I could do was pay attention to her while she danced. I turned my attention back to the stage, but I could only see him. Even when Alice was in his arms, I only saw him.


    The dance was over too soon and they were off the stage. Last to take the stage were the seniors and they were great, but I couldn''t focus on anything anymore. I wanted to give Alice the yellow flower, break up with her tomorrow and dream of her dance partner tonight. Did that make me a terrible boyfriend? Maybe.


    The performances were finally over. Everyone in the audience gave a standing ovation so I did too, even though I thought the performances didn''t really warrant it. Then I thought of the stunning male ballet dancer and changed my mind. I clapped louder than those next to me. I shuffled out into the hallway with everyone else. There were dancers in the halls gladly accepting the congratulations of the audience.


    Alice smiled and waved when she saw me. I made my way through the crowds to her. She was still in her costume and makeup. Her hair was still up.


    "You were great," I told her.


    "Thanks," she smiled warmly. "Is that for me?"


    I looked down at the forgotten rose in my hand. I held it out to her. She took it and brought it up to her heart as if she could merge the two together.


    "It''s beautiful," she said.


    "So are you," I said. I regretted it when her smile got larger. I really needed to learn how to break up with people better.


    "Are you still up for giving me a ride home?" she asked.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Of course," I said. It was what I had agreed to do after all.


    "Come on back and wait for me then," she said. "I need to get changed."


    She took my hand and led me through the crowds back through the halls. The halls were emptier now and we only ran into an occasional dancer who Alice always greeted warmly.


    She dropped my hand when we reached a door. "Wait here," she said.


    She went inside and I rested my back against the wall of the hallway as I waited. She ended up taking longer than I thought she would so I took out my phone and looked through it to pass the time.


    "Are you Alice''s boyfriend?" a bright voice asked me.


    I looked up from my phone and my heart fluttered. Standing in front of me was the stunning man Alice had danced with. He was now in jeans and a t-shirt. He was even more handsome up close. I had known for a long time that I was bisexual. Actually, I had known since the third grade when Alex said he wanted to marry a boy and the other boys in class made fun of him. That was when I decided I had to keep it secret. I already got made fun of for the color of my skin, I didn''t need to give them anymore reason to make fun of me. By high school, I didn''t care anymore. I almost came out then. But just when I decided I would admit I was bi, the Jason incident happened and all my focus went to helping Alex cope with it.


    "Yes," I said. "I''m Trevon."


    "Arthur," Alice''s dance partner said. He looked me up and down hungrily and I swallowed hard at the desire his look inflamed in me.


    "How did you know I was her boyfriend?"


    "She shows us pictures of you all the time. She thinks you are the greatest thing ever. Actually," he leaned in close and whispered to me so that I felt his breath on my ear, "it''s scary how great she thinks you are." He straightened and smirked as I shuddered.


    "Come outside with me," he said cheerfully.


    Yes. I wanted that very much. Too much. "Alice told me to wait here," I said.


    Arthur waved a dismissive hand. "She''ll know where to find you. Come on." His warm hand closed around my wrist and heat spread through me. Almost everyone had filed out by that time. The cool, night air touched my cheeks. The air was fresh. I felt like I could breathe. He led me to the side of the building and finally let go of my wrist. "What did you think of the dance?" Arthur asked.


    "It was beautiful," I answered honestly. I leaned back against the brick wall of the building. Arthur put his shoulder up against the wall as he faced me. He was a few inches shorter than me. His dark hair was shaved close to his head.


    "Alice was beautiful tonight," Arthur said.


    I stared at him longer than was proper, but he stared right back.


    "You both were beautiful," I said quietly.


    His dark eyes opened wide. "Careful there, sweetie," he said. "I don''t do threesomes and neither does Alice."


    I laughed because that hadn''t been in my thoughts at all. And the way he said it was endearing.


    "That''s not what I meant," I said.


    "You have an attractive laugh," he said. "No. What am I saying? I can''t flirt with Alice''s boyfriend. She''ll accuse me of stealing you away from her again."


    I raised an eyebrow at this. "You''ve stolen her boyfriend before?"


    "No," he said, "but last year when her boyfriend broke up with her that''s what she accused me of doing, but honestly I didn''t like her boyfriend and never saw him again after he broke up with her."


    "I''m breaking up with her tomorrow," I said.


    He looked aghast. "Because of me?" He put a hand over his heart.


    I laughed again. "No. Not because of you. I almost broke up with her last week, but she had already bought my ticket to tonight''s performance and I thought coming here was the least I could do."


    "You''re a lot nicer than her last boyfriend. I think. Maybe you''re a jerk. What do I know? Why are you breaking up with her?"


    I shifted so I was closer to him. "She''s clingy in a creepy way."


    Arthur nodded. The light on the building shown down on him. I had a sudden desire to touch his lips with my fingers, but I refrained.


    "I can see that," he said quietly.


    I moved away from the wall so I stood in front of him and his back was now to the wall. I stared down at his luscious, full lips. He licked them as if taunting me, but his breathing changed and I knew he was feeling this as much as I was.


    "I don''t date cheaters," he whispered.


    "I''m not a cheater," I replied, but realized my head was closer to his than it had been a moment before. "I''m breaking up with her tomorrow."


    His hand came on my shoulder and he pushed me back slightly.


    "Give me your phone," he said.


    I handed it to him. He typed something on my phone and then his own phone beeped. He handed me my phone and took his own out of his pocket. I looked at my phone. He had saved his phone number in my phone as Beautiful Art.


    He showed me the screen of his phone and I saw that he saved my number as Tall Dark and Handsome. I smiled.


    "Call me when you''re single," he said quietly.


    I nodded and took a step back even though I wanted to step forward.


    Alice rounded the corner of the building at that moment. "There you are," she said. Her smile faltered when she saw Arthur. "Trying to steal my boyfriend again?" Her voice was light, but I didn''t miss the hardness in her gray eyes.


    "No. I don''t steal boyfriends," Arthur said.


    "I was just teasing," she said as she stepped forward and took my hand. It was clear that she had not been teasing. She pulled me away from Arthur to the other side of the parking lot.


    "What about him?" I asked her. "Does he need a ride?"


    "No," she scoffed. "He''s got a car."


    I looked back at Arthur. He had keys out and was heading to a fancy red car. It fit him.


    "It was nice to meet you, Arthur," I called out to him.


    He smiled brightly. "You too, Trevon."

 Chapter 2

    Trevon Carter


    I pulled away from the parking lot and started on the streets that would take me to Alice''s apartment.


    "What did you think of tonight''s first performance of the school year?" she asked.


    "I thought you were beautiful," I replied.


    She smiled and looked down at the yellow rose in her hand. Her hair was down now and caressed her cheeks. "What about the other performances?" she asked.


    I hesitated. "Ballet might not be my thing except for special occasions or special people," I said as I thought of Arthur.


    Her attention went to the buildings and streets outside the window.


    "We''re not going to your apartment?" she asked.


    I never should have slept with her. Especially not on the first date, but she was beautiful and I was finally an adult out on my own for the first time. I was quickly learning that should not mean I was free to do whatever, whenever I wanted. She had just been so beautiful and graceful when she had showed off her dance skills to the freshman ensemble. It had been to advertise the dance department and even though at the time I hadn''t been interested in going to performances, I had an interest in her. I might have a thing for dancers even if I wasn''t interested in sitting through hours of ballet. Something else I was discovering about myself.


    "No. You had a long day. I''m sure you''re tired."


    Her hand rested high on my thigh. "I''m not that tired." She squeezed. She moved her hand between my legs. My lower half betrayed my brain by responding to her touch.


    I moved her hand away from me. "I''m driving," I said.


    "That didn''t stop you last time," she said and her hand reached for me again.


    "Alice!" I hadn''t ever raised my voice at her before.


    Her hand retracted back into her lap in a flash. I glanced at her. The street lights illuminated her pout and made the tears in her eyes glisten.


    "I''m sorry," I said. "I shouldn''t have shouted."


    She took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Do you know what a yellow rose symbolizes?" she asked.


    I didn''t answer because I had no idea. I was going to break up with her tomorrow. If the rose meant true love or something, I might have been in trouble.


    "Friendship." She threw the rose at my cheek startling me.


    I opened my mouth to say I didn''t know, but thought maybe it was best if she thought I had known the meaning. It might make it easier to break up.


    "Is that want you want to be, Trevon? Friends?!" she shouted at me.


    It wasn''t the first time she shouted at me and it always made the hair on my arms and the back of my neck stand on end.


    "We should break up," I said.


    "Break up?! Because of Arthur?"


    "What? No." I wanted to tell her to use her ''indoor voice'', but I knew that wouldn''t go over well, but she was acting like a child. Again.


    "I saw the two of you. You were so focused on each other you didn''t see me come around the building the first time. I had to go back and come again as if it was my first time."


    "Nothing happened, Alice."


    "You almost kissed him! Do you think I didn''t see that?"


    "Is that when you came and left? Because you missed a lot of context. Especially if you weren''t paying attention to what we were saying. I didn''t almost kiss him." Except that felt like I lie, but she didn''t need to know that. It was none of her business now anyway.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "We''re not breaking up," she said in a calm voice.


    "Yes, we are," I said. "And it has nothing to do with Arthur. Don''t blame him. I almost broke up with you last week before I ever met him."


    "Why are you doing this?" her voice whined and a tear glistened on her cheek. "We were doing well. I love you."


    "We aren''t doing well. You just can''t see it. Even if we didn''t break up now, this can''t last between us. We might as well face the inevitable now."


    "No." She shook her head so violently her strawberry blond hair whipped her face. "We''re not breaking up. We have a special connection. This is going to last forever."


    "You can''t just say no to this, Alice." I pulled up in front of her apartment building and stopped.


    "I do say no to this," she replied without any indication she was going to take off her seatbelt.


    "It doesn''t work that way. You want to know why I''m breaking up with you? This is why. We''ve only been dating three weeks and you''re already showing me wedding rings and churches, planning our children''s names. I''m only 18. You''re only 19. There isn''t going to be a wedding, no wedding rings or churches and definitely no children. I don''t know what imaginary connection you think you feel, but it is one sided. I definitely don''t feel a connection with you."


    She screamed and lunged at me, her fingers claw like as they came for my face. I grabbed her thin wrists right before she could claw my cheeks with her fingernails. I made sure I didn''t grab her tightly. I didn''t want to cause bruises. I just wanted to protect myself.


    Her face changed back to a calm facade as quickly as it had contorted into anger. "I''m sorry, baby," she said.


    She went to reach for my cheeks this time with her palms, but I flinched away. I didn''t want her anywhere close to me.


    "I''m not your baby," I said. "Get out."


    "But..."


    "Get out before I call the police."


    "Who do you think the police are going to believe? A pretty, delicate white girl or a young black man."


    I couldn''t believe she just said that. What in the world had I ever seen in her?


    "Who do you think they are going to believe?" I responded. "A poor liar, or a rich man with a lot of lawyers with a black box in his car that can prove everything."


    She screamed in frustration, but undid her seatbelt and got out of the car. "You think you''re so great," she said to me, "but you''re moronic, idiotic, ugly, a bastard. The only good thing about you is your big dick." She slammed the door and walked to her apartment building.


    Wow. I did not think breaking up with her was going to go like that. She was crazy. Literally she had tried to claw my face. I was more shaken up about that encounter than I wanted to admit. I was a man. A tall, muscular man. I shouldn''t have been afraid of a small, petite woman but I was.


    I drove home and got safely inside my apartment. I paced back and forth on the carpet of my living room wondering if I should call and report that to the police. But it was embarrassing to report that I was afraid of someone so much smaller than me. And I wasn''t sure that some of that fear didn''t emanate from my experience with my older sisters.


    I sat down on my ivory couch and took out my phone about to call Alex or Vincent to tell them what happened, but it was almost midnight. They might be asleep. There was someone I thought of who most likely would not be asleep yet.


    I selected Beautiful Art and called. After 2 rings I pulled the phone away from my ear. "This is silly," I muttered and was about to hang up, but "Hello, Tall, Dark and Handsome," came from Arthur''s bright voice.


    "Hello," I said.


    "You weren''t supposed to call me until you''re single," he said.


    "I am. I broke up with her tonight. Do you know what a yellow rose means?"


    "Friendship," he answered right away without pause. "You didn''t give her a yellow rose tonight did you?"


    "I didn''t know it had any special meaning. I just thought it was pretty. It worked out because we broke up," I said.


    "How''d she take it?"


    She tried to claw my face off and flat out refused to accept our break up until the very end. Wait...she had accepted our break up at the end right? Getting out of my car and calling me moronic meant she accepted it.


    "I don''t know," I said.


    "I''m sure she''s going to blame me."


    "I told her it wasn''t because of you."


    "Doesn''t mean she won''t blame me for it, sweetie," he said.


    A rush of warmth washed through me. "Say it again," I said.


    "What? Sweetie?"


    There it was again. "Yes."


    "Sweetie," he said. My insides went liquidy.


    "Come over." I said it without thinking about it.


    There was an extremely long pause on the other end that made me squirm on my couch.


    "Right now?" he finally asked.


    "Yes."


    "I''m not sure that''s a good idea," he said. "We haven''t even been on a date yet."


    "It can count as our first date," I said.


    "Can I be honest with you, Trevon?"


    I wasn''t sure I liked him using my name. I preferred ''sweetie''. Who knew? My chest tightened with sudden trepidation, but I said, "Yes."


    "I''m extremely attracted to you and if I read your behavior tonight correctly you are attracted to me and I''m afraid if I come over we''ll end up sleeping together and I don''t want to be a one night stand."


    "I don''t do one night stands," I said. "If I did, it would have been a lot easier to get rid of Alice."


    There was another long pause before he said, "I also don''t have sex on the first date."


    I couldn''t say the same as I had done it with Alice. "We don''t have to," I said. "I can control myself."


    "Well, you''ll have to because I''m not sure I can control myself. Text me your address. I''ll come. See you soon, sweetie." He hung up.


    I texted him my address and while I waited I gave myself a silent lecture about controlling myself.

 Chapter 3

    Arthur Sakho


    I changed out of my pajamas into a pair of tight jeans and a tight, pink t-shirt with a rainbow on it. It was obvious, but I wasn''t exactly known for being discreet. Luckily I had just finished taking a shower before he called. I brushed my teeth before I grabbed my car keys and left my apartment. This might not have been a great idea because I had only met Trevon tonight and he sent sparks of desire through me so intense I really wasn''t sure I could stop myself from jumping on him.


    His apartment building ended up being close to mine. So close I could have walked if I wanted to. I didn''t want to. Within five minutes, I was in his parking lot and found a spot. I went inside, found his apartment on the top floor and rang the doorbell. The door opened immediately. Stars, skies and bees, he was gorgeous. He had taken off the suit jacket and tie, but he was still in his dress pants and white button shirt. The top few buttons were undone. Peeking behind the white cloth were his pec muscles. My fingers twitched as they wanted to quickly undo the rest of the buttons, but I caught myself before my hands lifted.


    "Hi," I said instead.


    His smile sent goosebumps - in a good way - along my arms. "Hi," he said. "Come in," he stepped aside so I could enter. I stepped in and he closed the door behind me. I kicked off my shoes inside his entryway.


    His apartment was beautiful and clean. Two walls were lined with bookshelves filled with books. He had a dark, oval coffee table set in front of a large, brown leather couch. There was a large screen t.v. mounted on the wall in front of it. The lights in the apartment were set to dim. It felt very manly with the brown leather and woods and romantic with the dim lights. I swallowed and tried to bury the desire to just throw myself at Trevon. I walked into the large kitchen giving myself a tour of his apartment. I walked around his small dining table and chairs. He followed me without saying anything. I could feel his eyes on me and without even looking at him, I knew he was having as hard a time restraining himself as I was.


    I walked back into the living room staying near the large windows. I came to the balcony sliding glass door. Next to it was a large telescope.


    "Spy on your neighbors?" I teased as I finally turned to face him. He was closer to me than I expected and I forgot to breathe.


    "No," he smirked. He placed a hand on the telescope. "I take it to the mountains so I can see the stars."


    "Sounds romantic," I said.


    "Do you want to go with me sometime?"


    "Oh, sweet stars, skies and bees yes."


    He laughed warmly. I loved his laugh. I was attracted to his laugh. His laugh was gorgeous.


    "What?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "What did you just stars...bees?"


    "Oh. It''s something I made up in the second grade. It''s my substitution for when people say Oh God, I say Oh, sweet stars, skies and bees."


    "Why?" He moved closer to me even though we were already close standing there next to the telescope.


    "Because I don''t want to disrespect God, Allah or whoever," I whispered as he got even closer. I wanted him to kiss me.


    "You''re religious?" he asked. We were really close now. Inches apart with his head starting to dip down towards mine.


    "No," I said. "I don''t know if God exists, but if there is a chance there is a supreme power, why would I want to offend him or draw attention to myself by saying his name?"


    "You''re really unique." He smiled. His breath touched my face. His hand cupped my cheek. It was warm, welcoming.


    "Are you religious?" I asked right before his lips could meet mine.


    He withdrew and took a step back. It wasn''t what I wanted, but I still wasn''t sure we wouldn''t take it too far if he kissed me. I had only met him about an hour earlier. I didn''t know anything about him except that he was gorgeous and my lust levels rose to heights I didn''t know existed when I saw him.


    "I don''t know what I believe," he said. "Part of me finds it comforting to think there is a supreme power who created all this, that it didn''t happen just by random. But another part of me thinks if there is a supreme power, why would he let all these bad things happen? Why with all our scientific knowledge have we not found evidence of a greater being? I think I lean more on the side that there isn''t a God, but I don''t know."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I touched the telescope lightly. "Why do you like looking at the stars?"


    "I always have," he said. "My grandpa bought me my first telescope and took me to the mountains to look at the stars. They are mesmerizing. So much has been discovered, but so much more has yet to be discovered. That''s why I''m studying astrophysics. I want to work for Nasa. Think of all the knowledge there is still to learn and discover."


    He had turned to his bookshelves as he spoke and ran his fingers over the spines of several books. I had just discovered a new side to him. One that wasn''t filled with lust and sultry eyes. I liked it. I liked his affectious excitement as he spoke about the stars and his grandfather. I trailed behind him as he walked along the bookshelves.


    "I thought you''d have some sport trophies or something," I said. "I wasn''t expecting a telescope."


    He turned around to face me and I stopped where I was. I didn''t trust myself to get too close.


    "I''ve never been good at sports," he said. It surprised me because it seemed like he had the build for it. "I don''t have any hand-eye coordination. My older sisters got all that talent I guess," he said. "Brittany is a great volleyball player and Kylie is a great basketball player. My grandpa never cared that I didn''t play sports, but I think my dad was always secretly disappointed. It turned out alright though as neither of my two best friends were into sports either."


    "Your voice changes when you speak of your grandpa," I said. "I can tell you love him a lot." Somehow we ended up closer to each other, but I wasn''t sure which one of us had moved. Maybe we both had.


    "He took a small business from nothing to one of the most powerful in the state," he said. "All that I have wouldn''t have been possible without him."


    "I don''t know much about my grandparents," I said.


    "Why not?" he asked.


    "They live in Senegal. We moved here when I was 2. I don''t remember it."


    "Your family hasn''t been back?" he asked.


    "No. I talk to my grandparents over the phone, but I don''t speak much Wolof so usually my dad or mom end up translating. I did learn French, but they only know a few phrases in French so my dad or mom still end up translating."


    He sat on his couch and said, "I''m sorry I called you here so late. You''re probably tired after the performance. I just..." His voice trailed off and he didn''t offer anything more.


    I went to him, but instead of sitting beside him on the couch I sat on his lap. My hands rested on his shoulders. My knees settled on either side of him and his hands rested on my hips. He didn''t make any further moves so I leaned forward and connected our lips. That first kiss was innocent and sweet. I pulled away so I could look into his beautiful eyes - dark and wanting more.


    He leaned forward this time and our lips met again. My hands moved from his shoulders to his jawline. He moved his lips with mine. Warm and wet and shooting desire through me. His hands moved from my hips as one arm grasped my back desperately and the other curved around my waist. The kiss became more heated. I was glad I was sitting because my legs were suddenly weak. I shifted on his lap. A groan left his lips and met mine.


    He lifted me as he stood up from the couch. I wrapped my legs around his waist. My lips never left his as if he was life itself and I needed it. The light darkened and he placed me on my back on something soft. He crawled over me, hovered there a moment before he kissed me again. My legs were still wrapped around his waist. I tightened them to pull him even closer to me and he moaned. It was the sweetest sound.


    His lips left mine and brushed down my neck until he got to the crook of my neck. I wrapped my arms around his neck and tightened both my arms and my legs around him. This was ecstacy. My eyes opened briefly to the ceiling above. I closed them again as his touch drove me close to madness. But that was the moment I realized we were on his bed.


    "Wait, wait, wait." I pushed him slightly away, but I still had my legs wrapped around him. I was out of breath.


    He smiled gently at me. "I said we wouldn''t have sex on the first date and I meant it," he said.


    His voice was low and soft and it melted me. Whatever, I wanted him. I tried to kiss him, but he pulled away slightly with a smirk on his yummy lips.


    "Can you say it to me again?" he asked.


    "Say what?" but then I remembered our phone conversation. "Sweetie?"


    And I could feel his body respond. "You like it that much?" I asked.


    He buried his face in my neck and trailed kisses all over my skin. "Yes," his voice was husky. "I like it very much."


    My arms and legs tightened around him reveling in the kisses he placed on my neck. I was about to say, ''let''s just do it'' and forget my rule about no sex on the first date, but he pulled away and tried to roll off me. My legs tightened around him briefly before I decided to let him go and he rolled onto the bed beside me.


    "No sex tonight," he reiterated, "but will you stay with me?"


    I nodded.


    "I usually sleep in boxers," he said. "Would that be okay?"


    I nodded again, but this time it was because my voice was gone at the thought of seeing him almost naked. He got off the bed and unbuttoned his shirt. He took it off and I swallowed hard suddenly thirsty as the shirt slipped from his shoulders onto the floor. When he began to take off his pants, I looked away not trusting myself to just not jump on him. The bed shifted as he got on it. I turned to look at him. I expected him to be under the covers, but he wasn''t and I saw his strong legs and his sculpted stomach, his nice chest, his luscious lips...


    "Are you going to wear your jeans to bed?" he asked. "Isn''t that uncomfortable?"


    "I''m wearing boxer briefs, are you fine with that?"


    He smirked and indicated with a tilt of his head that it was fine. I didn''t get off the bed, but instead unzipped my pants and pulled them off while I was still lying down. I dropped them to the floor beside the bed.


    "You''re going to leave your shirt on?" he asked.


    "I think it''s safer that way," I said.


    He finally moved to go under the covers so I followed his lead. He slid closer and wrapped one strong arm around my waist. I was disappointed when he settled onto his pillow instead of trying to kiss me again.


    "Goodnight, Beautiful Art," he said.


    "Goodnight, sweetie."

 Chapter 4

    A/N:  This chapter contains some more mature content.  I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Arthur Sakho


    There was an annoying ringing from somewhere. Didn''t it know I wanted to sleep? I rolled over to my side without opening my eyes and waited for the ringing to stop. It did eventually. I was almost asleep again feeling warm, comfortable and safe when the ringing started again.


    I shifted so I was facing the direction the ringing sound came from. I reached out - my eyes still closed - to find the phone making the noise, but my hand met empty space where my night stand usually was. And now that I was slightly more awake, but still with my eyes closed, I realized the ringing sounded like it was coming from an adjacent room and not right next to me.


    I opened my eyes. It was bright. Panic washed through me when I saw a room I had never been in. I started to roll out of the bed, but a strong arm tightened around my waist. Trevon. I turned slightly to look at him. I wasn''t sure if he was still sleeping or if he was just being stubborn and keeping his eyes closed.


    Sunlight streamed through his large windows.


    "I think that''s your phone ringing," I said.


    He grumbled something unintelligible and his arm tightened around me even more pulling me close to him.


    I turned to fully face him. I tapped his forehead lightly. "Trevon." He didn''t move. "Tall, dark and handsome." No response. The phone stopped ringing, but before I could breathe a sigh of relief, it started up again.


    "Sweetie."


    "Hmm," he mumbled.


    "This is the third time your phone has rang. What if it''s an emergency?"


    He sighed heavily against me and shifted so he was no longer holding me, but he made no move to get off the bed. I sighed and threw the covers off me so they were all on him. I walked into the living room. His phone sat on the coffee table. I picked it up and looked at the caller I.D.


    Alice.


    My fingers tingled and my chest burned with sudden anger. I walked back into his room and threw his phone at him. Similar memories of betrayal brought back old emotions.


    "You said you broke up with her."


    Now his eyes opened. "What? I did break up with her." He picked up his phone and looked at the caller I.D. "I don''t know why she''s calling."


    I grabbed my pants and quickly put them on without looking at him. The phone stopped ringing. He just sat there on the bed and watched me. The phone started ringing again. I found out once before that I was dating a cheater and I wasn''t going to go through that again. I turned to leave the room.


    "Wait, Arthur."


    I kept walking.


    "Arthur!" There was a loud thump behind me and Trevon''s hand wrapped around my ankle.


    I looked down at him tangled in the blankets on the floor at my feet.


    "Please," he said. "Don''t leave yet. I promise, I broke up with her. Just wait."


    He answered the call and put it on speaker.


    "There you are, baby," Alice''s bright voice said. Sure, he broke up with her. I didn''t believe that for a second. I tried to walk away, but his grip around my ankle tightened.


    "I told you not to call me that," Trevon said. "Why are you calling me? I told you last night I was breaking up with you."


    "Stop teasing me with that," she said.


    Wait...he had broken up with her?


    "We broke up," Trevon said. "Don''t call me again."


    "Oh please," she said. "I know you don''t mean it. Open your door. I brought you breakfast."


    His dark eyes looked up at me scared and uncertain. I sighed. The girl was so dense she didn''t know what was happening. I knew how to handle it. I leaned down and pried Trevon''s fingers off my ankle. Then I walked into the living room while taking off my pants and my shirt. I tossed them so they would be visible from the front door. I heard him scramble after me, but he didn''t move beyond the couch.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I opened the door. Alice''s expression changed from a smile to shock as she looked me up and down.


    "If he says he broke up with you then he broke up with you," I said. "And don''t accuse me of stealing him from you. I came last night after he broke up with you, not before." I took the top takeout box out of her hands, but left her the bottom one because I was a nice person. "Thanks for breakfast. Don''t bother us again." I shut the door in her face.


    I turned to see Trevon staring at me with lust filled eyes from behind the couch.


    "You are so hot right now," he whispered.


    I smirked. "I know."


    He leapt over the couch, but lost his balance on the landing. I took those few remaining steps to steady him in my arms careful not to drop or tip the takeout box.


    "You really are clumsy," I said.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and crushed his lips to mine. I placed a hand on his shoulder while the other held the takeout box away from us carefully. I loved his lips. I loved how they felt against mine. I loved the warmth, the heat. I loved how they moulded so perfectly with mine. His tongue ran along my lips. My tongue darted out to meet his. They swirled together, wet and delicious and...


    I pulled away. It was getting a little too heated.


    "Breakfast," I whispered. I slipped from his grasp and walked passed him towards the kitchen.


    His arms wrapped around my waist and pulled my back into his chest.


    "Does this count as the second date?" His voice was low and husky. His hard on poked me from behind. It awakened my own.


    I stepped away from him and took his hand in my free hand. I pulled him into the kitchen and put the takeout box on the kitchen island. When I turned to look at him, I couldn''t help myself and my eyes drifted to the large bulge in his maroon boxers.


    "Shower?" I asked. He turned and led the way back into his bedroom still holding my hand. We walked passed the bed to a closed door by his dresser. He opened it and pulled me inside the bathroom. His shower was enclosed with glass. I imagined all the times I could watch him take a shower through the glass - rubbing his hands all over his sculpted body.


    He looked down at me with a dark brow raised in question. I closed the small distance between us and kissed him. My fingers caressed the curls on the back of his head. His strong arms wrapped around me and pulled me close. His hard on was pressed against me as mine was against him. His kisses moved away from my mouth, trailed down my neck. I tilted my head back enjoying the feel of his wet lips on me. His hands shifted down my back over the curves of my butt and squeezed.


    "Shower," I demanded. His lips came back to mine and I felt him smile.


    "Does this count as the second date?" he asked.


    I pulled away to look into his deep eyes. "I don''t know," I said.


    He nodded as his fingers began to play with the waistband of my boxer briefs.


    "Then," he said in that lower husky voice, "do you want to get in the shower and jerk each other off?"


    I nodded as my voice was suddenly gone. Wasn''t that what I had been saying all along?


    -----------------------------------------


    He didn''t waste any time in sliding my boxer briefs down exposing my raging hard on. His eyes lingered on it before his long fingers reached out to caress it. I moaned and leaned into him. My fingers trailed down his muscled chest, over his six pack until I reached the waistband of his boxers. I pulled his boxers off as fast as I could. He was big. Really big. He didn''t allow me too much time to look at it as he crushed his lips to mine with such force it caused me to back into the wall behind us. Our lips mingled, our tongues swirled, our hard ons bare against each other.


    "Shower," I muttered breathlessly.


    His hands grabbed the back of my upper thighs as he lifted me. My legs wrapped around him. Our lips never parted. He took me into the shower. I reached over and turned on the water as his hands were occupied with kneading the back of my thighs. Freezing cold washed over both of us. It caused our lips to finally part as I clung to his warm neck instead.


    He chuckled low at my shivering movements and adjusted the temperature to something more bearable. I unwrapped my legs from around his waist so I stood in front of him. I began to run my fingers lightly over his hard on. He made a noise in pleasure, but it almost came out as a growl. It was such a turn on. Not that I needed anymore help with that.


    His hand began to stroke and pump me. The currents tingled through me and I was suddenly weak. I leaned on him so my head was buried in the crook of his neck. His arm wrapped around my waist to steady me as his other hand continued to pump.


    I hadn''t forgotten what I was doing as my fingers continued to play with his hard on. He made that low growling sound again. I loved it so much I nipped his neck. My tongue darted out to lick the spot I had just playfully bit. My hand finally wrapped around him and began to pump as he jerked me. The water made little rivulets on his dark skin. I licked him again.


    I groaned and panted against the safety of his neck. His pumping became more vigorous. My body froze as I climaxed. My cum was all over his stomach. His hard on was hot in my hand and I began to jerk him off once again. I nipped his shoulder and that was when he released on me.


    We breathed heavy against each other for several moments while the water slid over our bodies.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Your my first male experience," he said.


    I leaned away slightly so I could look into his face. "You''ve never done anything like this with a man before?" I asked surprised. He was good at it.


    He shook his head. "I''ve never told anyone I am bi," he said.


    "Really? But you were so obvious about it with me and Alice."


    He smiled. "I must really like you."


    I smiled at this, but my smile quickly faded away when I remembered my previous relationships. "Are you going to hide that you are bi? Are you going to hide me? Because I won''t do that."


    His smile changed into a smirk. He reached passed me for the soap and began to lather himself up. I got lost for a moment watching the little soap bubbles over his exquisite body.


    "No," he said. "I don''t have any intention of hiding you away. I''ll tell my friends and family." He said it as if it was no big deal, but I knew differently. Even if he knew they would accept it, it was still daunting.


    "Good," I said. I wrapped my arms around his waist and hugged him. I wiggled a little to get the soap bubbles that were lathered on him lathered on me.


    "Careful," he said, "unless you want to go another round."


    "That wouldn''t be bad," I said, "but I am hungry and there is a free breakfast in your kitchen I want to eat."

 Chapter 5

    A/N: This chapter contains some more mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Trevon Carter


    "You have the same lotion as I do," Arthur said. He stood in front of the sink with the bottle of lotion in his hands. The mirror was fogged up. He put some lotion on the palm of his hand, rubbed his hands together and turned to me. His hands came to my shoulders, down my arms, over my chest - lingered on my chest - went down my stomach - lingered there too. His hands started to travel lower. I grabbed his wrists as my arousal was definitely returning.


    "This is getting dangerous," I said, "and you said you were hungry."


    He looked pointedly at my groin and said, "I am hungry," with a smirk that told me he wasn''t talking about the food in the kitchen.


    I swallowed hard. "That wasn''t what I meant," I said. His arms dropped back to his sides as I let his wrists go. "But hey, I''m not going to stop you."


    He turned back to the sink and got more lotion. "You can do your legs yourself," he said. "I''m going to eat the food Alice brought." He began to rub the lotion on his arms. I stepped up close behind. I reached around him, grabbed his hands and rubbed the lotion off them onto my own hands. My hands came up to his shoulders and I rubbed the lotion in and went down his back, circled around his waist, massaged the lotion into his stomach and up to his chest. I bent down and kissed his neck.


    He quickly stepped away from me. "Finish putting the lotion on yourself," he said to me. He walked out of the bathroom, but poked his head back in. "Can I borrow clean underwear?"


    "Top drawer on the right," I said. I sighed as his head disappeared from view. I put more lotion on my hands and covered my legs. By the time I stepped out into the bedroom, Arthur wasn''t in the room. I changed into clean clothes. I gathered up the dirty clothes - including Arthur''s boxer briefs - and put them in the clothes hamper.


    When I went into the kitchen, he had two plates out and silverware and two glasses of orange juice on my little dining table. I sat down across from him and he opened the take out box. He scooped out the scrambled eggs and sausage and put them on his plate. He gave me the pancakes.


    "You don''t want any of these?" I double checked before I poured on the syrup.


    He made a face and shook his head. He took a bite of sausage.


    "Is it because you don''t like pancakes or do dancers need a special diet."


    "Diet," he said.


    Alice had been on a diet too, but I assumed that was to watch her weight since she had to be lifted into the air. I didn''t know male dancers dieted too. I took a bite of pancake. It would have been better if it were still warm, but I preferred the shower to the pancakes so I would take the cold pancakes.


    "Do you want to do something today?" I asked. "Do you need to be anywhere?" I stood up to get some coffee because I was not about to drink orange juice with syrupy pancakes.


    "I don''t have to be anywhere," he said as he watched me.


    I raised the coffee to see if he wanted any, but he shook his head so I only got some for me.


    "I do want to go to the gym at some point today though," he said.


    "I imagine you need to be strong to lift Alice into the air like you did. Is she heavy?"


    He smirked as he scooped up some scrambled eggs onto his fork.


    "You would know the answer to that," he said.


    My cheeks heated. "Oh," I said. Yeah, I did know. Although now that I knew she was crazy I''d rather forget our intimate moments too. "Still," I said, "that''s different than you lifting her in the air above your head."


    "She''s not heavy," he said. He took another bite of scrambled eggs.


    "Are you always paired with her?" I asked.


    "Not always, but most of the time," he said.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "I hope she doesn''t cause you trouble now that you and I are dating." I took a bite of pancakes.


    He shrugged. "It doesn''t matter to me if she accuses me of stealing her boyfriend. She already did that last year and it didn''t work out for her like she thought it would. The other dancers know me well enough to know I wouldn''t steal her boyfriend. Or anyone else''s boyfriend."


    I hoped she didn''t give him trouble. It wasn''t his fault. We finished breakfast. I downed the orange juice after I had finished the pancakes. I quickly washed the dishes. He looked out the large windows.


    "I like your view of the city," he said.


    "Me too," I said. I finished the dishes and turned to face him. "So what do you want to do today besides work out?"


    "Let''s go to an early movie," he said. "Then we can go to my apartment gym to work out. After that we can hang out at my apartment. Actually, since my car is here too, why don''t you follow me to my apartment building and I''ll leave my car there and ride with you in your car to the movie theater."


    "Okay," I said.


    I grabbed my keys and my phone. The phone battery was only at about 30%. I should have charged it earlier. Oh well. I could charge it in the car.


    "And, Trevon?" Arthur stood at the door slipping on his shoes.


    "Yeah?"


    "This will count as a second date."


    A rush of desire shot through me. I knew what that meant.


    "Bring condoms," he said. "I have lube at my apartment."


    I would be lying if I said I didn''t run to my bedroom to get the condoms. My knuckles knocked hard on the doorframe in my urgency. I shook my hand vigorously in an effort to get rid of the pain. I hoped he hadn''t seen my clumsiness. I grabbed a couple of condoms from my drawer and stuck them in my pocket.


    The amused look on Arthur''s face told me he had seen my clumsiness. He took the hand I had bumped on the doorframe and rubbed the knuckles lightly. His fingers were soft and smooth as they ran over the back of mine. He brought my knuckles up to his mouth and kissed them lightly before he released my hand.


    "Let''s go, sweetie," he patted my cheek before he turned to the door.


    It took everything in me to not grab him and carry him to my bed right then.


    I followed him down to his car before I got into my own. His apartment building was surprisingly close to mine. Close enough I could walk. I liked that idea - walking out under the stars to my boyfriend''s apartment. It sounded nice. He parked his car and then jumped into mine.


    It was late enough that breakfast earlier could have counted as an early lunch. We got to the movie theater. He wanted to go to a horror movie. I agreed. I didn''t tell him I didn''t like horror movies. I got scared easily. He didn''t need to know that. I could fake my way through the movie...I hoped. He chose the seats. Usually when I went to the movies with Alex and Vincent, we would sit in the middle. It was my favorite spot. But Arthur chose the top right in the far corner.


    "Do you want popcorn or anything?" I asked him.


    "No," he said. "I need to watch what I eat."


    "Right," I said.


    "You can get something for yourself though if you like. I don''t mind."


    "No. I''m good." It was weird not getting popcorn and a drink. I always had with my friends, but it would be weirder to get it while he was empty handed.


    We went in and found our seats. Arthur lifted the arm rest between us and curled into my side. I put my arm around his shoulder and he settled in next to me even more. There were other movie goers in the theater, but none near us.


    The lights dimmed and the previews played. The movie started. The first half hour was slow which I liked because it meant I didn''t need to get scared and pretend I wasn''t. But right when I had completely relaxed there was a jump scare. It was a good thing I didn''t have popcorn because I would have spilled it.


    Don''t be scared, I told myself. Ghosts aren''t real. You''re a man of science. You don''t believe in ghosts. Except I did think ghosts were real and I was extremely afraid of them. There was some part of me that feared just watching movies of them would summon them and they would follow me home to my apartment or wherever I went and they would haunt my dreams and cause strange noises and...Arthur kissed my cheek.


    I turned to look at him. The light from the movie illuminated his face in strange colors. He was oddly comforting. He kissed my mouth now that I was turned to him. My arm around his shoulder tightened. I kissed him back. For a moment I was so immersed in the kiss that I forgot we were in a theater with other people.


    I pulled back from the kiss to look at the other patrons, but they were all consumed with the movie and not what was happening in the back of the theater.


    I turned back to Arthur expecting to kiss some more, but his focus was back on the movie. I sighed and turned my attention back to the screen as well. The movie was getting more frightening. There were a few times I closed my eyes so I wouldn''t have to deal with jump scares or ghosts.


    Arthur placed a warm, comforting hand on my thigh. It eased me enough where I could open my eyes. His hand squeezed and slowly drifted up my thigh. Even though there was a ghost on the screen, the only thing I could focus on was his hand. He moved it upward and then shifted it so it was directly over my crotch.


    -----------------------------------------------


    My breathing changed as he began to rub. I glanced again at the other people in the movie theater, but no one was paying attention to us. It was thrilling. My pants were getting tighter and tighter. Arthur turned more fully to me. He unzipped my pants and slipped his hand underneath my underwear. He stroked and tugged and a low moan escaped me.


    Arthur didn''t look away from my face as if my expressions were as captivating to him as his hand on my hard on was to me. I didn''t try to stop him. I just reveled in his touch. He continued to stroke and caress. He pumped me completely ignoring the other people in the dark room. I melted and released over his hand. He withdrew his hand and wiped it on napkins I didn''t know he had. He left it to me to zip my own pants.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    When the movie was over and we left the theater, one thing was clear to me. I wasn''t afraid of horror movies anymore. At least if Arthur was with me.

 Chapter 6

    A/N: This chapter contains mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Trevon Carter


    I watched Arthur as he did pull ups. I was on the row machine and I really was trying to pay attention to what I was doing, but Arthur''s gray, wet with sweat shirt clung to his back and contoured his lean sinewy muscles. His arm muscles moved underneath his beautiful skin as he pulled up on the bar and then slowly came back down. Little beads of sweat glistened on his skin and all I wanted to do was lick it off.


    I looked away before I could become too hard. Exercising with him might not be a good idea in the future now that I knew how distracted I would be. There was a lot I still needed to learn about Arthur, but as of now I liked him. A lot. And it wasn''t just because he was handsome and he had defined muscles in places I never knew muscles existed. When he danced, he was exquisite. The way he spoke of his family was sweet. How he had handled Alice this morning was...well it was a quality I wished I possessed and he had done it so easily. It had been arousing.


    We had already been at the gym for awhile. He had done several exercises. If it had been just me, I probably would have called it good and left a while ago.


    His new movement caught my attention. He was now on a mat stretching. I got up from the row machine and joined him in stretching. I paused though when I saw how easy it was for him to do the splits. I wasn''t even half as flexible as he was. I didn''t try to do the splits. I didn''t want to damage anything I might need for my night with Arthur.


    I followed him to the elevator that took us back up to his apartment. After the movie, we came here first so we could change into gym clothes. I had a gym bag in the trunk of my car more out of habit from when I used to go to the gym with Alex and Vincent. I had a gym in my apartment building too so I rarely went out to a gym anymore.


    "The bathroom is down the hall. You can shower in there. There is soap and everything in there already." Arthur told me. He moved to go to his bedroom.


    "We''re not taking a shower together?"


    He smirked. "No. Because I would be too tempted to do more than just shower. We''ll shower separately and then I''ll make dinner."


    "Fine," I said. I was hungry. I walked a step, but then had a sudden thought that he seemed too familiar with this routine. "Have you had other men here?"


    "Sweetie, you don''t think I''m a virgin or that you''re the first man I''ve had over do you? I know you''re not a virgin and I don''t care."


    "No," I said. "I didn''t think you were and it doesn''t matter to me. It was simply a question." I wasn''t even sure why I had asked it now. A moment of jealousy I supposed.


    He stepped up to me and patted my cheek. "Go shower," he said. "And don''t forget to take your clothes." He pointed to the clothes I had been wearing earlier. They were neatly folded on his red couch. He retreated into his bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    I got my clothes and went into his guest bathroom. I showered and got dressed. The condoms were still in my pocket. Tonight was the night. Unless he changed his mind. If he changed his mind, that was all right. It wouldn''t be the only opportunity. And we had only known each other for two days. Maybe I needed to cool it with my hormones.


    When I came into the living room, Arthur''s bedroom door was still shut. I went into his kitchen. My apartment was mostly woods and leathers. His was light and airy with glass and colors. His kitchen was a mix of whites and reds. His stovetop was glass.


    I opened his fridge. He was probably hungry. Maybe I should start dinner. Except, I didn''t know what he wanted to eat. And more importantly, I wasn''t a great cook. I hadn''t had to cook much in my life and the few times I had tried didn''t turn out well.


    "What are you doing, sweetie?" Arthur asked from the kitchen door frame. He watched me as I stood there with his fridge door open.


    "I thought you might be hungry and I should start dinner for you, but I don''t know what you want. And I really can''t cook."


    He smiled and waved me away from the fridge door. "Is chicken and salad all right with you?" he asked. He pulled out a pack of chicken breasts. "If not, you can order to have something delivered. I won''t mind. And you wouldn''t be the first of my boyfriends to do so. I''m having chicken and salad though."


    "Chicken and salad sounds good," I said. I hovered behind him as he began to open the pack of chicken breasts.


    He paused and turned his head to look up at me. "What?" I asked.


    "Don''t hover," he said. "Go sit at the table or go in the living room and watch t.v."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I went and sat in one of the white dining chairs around his glass dining table. He took out the chicken and seasoned it before starting to cook it. He washed his hands and then began on the salad. Another new side to him. It seemed like he knew what he was doing and it was attractive. I took a picture of him on my phone while he prepared the food.


    He paused when he heard the click. "Do you always take weird pictures when people aren''t posing?" he asked. "Take another one." He held up a tomato and the knife he was about to use to cut it. He posed with a cute smile on his face. I took the picture. He held up a cucumber and posed as if he was about to take a bite. I took another picture. He posed again with his leg raised straight in the air and the bowl of lettuce in one hand and the salad dressing in the other. I took several pictures of him as he posed with the food or as he posed while he was cooking. He was adorable.


    "How many pictures of Alice do you have on your phone?" he asked as he grew serious and turned his attention back to the cooking chicken.


    Uh...I quickly went in and deleted the naked pics she had sent me soon after we had started dating. "Not much," I said.


    "As long as you end up with more pics of me on your phone, I don''t care," Arthur said. He was possibly the greatest person alive.


    While he finished preparing dinner, I went through my phone and deleted pics of Alice. I also spent a great amount of time staring at the pics I had just taken of Arthur.


    He set the food on the table as well as plates and silverware.


    "Is water okay?" he asked.


    "Water is fine," I said.


    He filled up two glasses with water from his fridge and then he finally settled down in the chair across from me. He studied me carefully as I took the first bite of chicken.


    It was juicy and the spices were perfect. "It''s delicious," I said.


    He smiled grandly at this and then began to eat. After we ate, we went and cuddled on his couch and watched t.v. I had my arms around him as he leaned back against my chest. He had offered to watch whatever I wanted, but I didn''t really watch t.v. much so we watched what he wanted to. I regretted it. I should have suggested something. Anything so we didn''t have to watch these unrealistic reality shows where they all flirted like crazy and acted like jerks. He laughed when the people argued or when there was drama. I ended up just watching him and his reactions.


    The night grew later. The reality shows were over. Late night shows were starting. He found those amusing too. I leaned down and kissed his neck. His laughing stopped and his body paused. I kissed him by the base of his jaw. He turned his head so his lips met mine. His hand came up to caress my cheek, to pull me deeper into the kiss. Our lips melded together over and over as the kiss continued. I licked his lips. His tongue rushed out to meet mine. His body moved against mine rubbing against my groin. My hand around his waist slipped under his shirt near his waistband. My fingers lingered on each stomach muscle as our kiss continued. I slowly moved my hand up to his chest until my fingers found his nipple. They rubbed over it and pinched it. He moaned against my lips. His mouth paused in his kiss.


    "Bed," he said breathlessly.


    I didn''t need any more encouragement. We stood up, our bodies pressed together, but he turned so he was fully facing me. He wrapped his arms around my neck and pulled me so our lips met again. My hands rested on his hips, traveled down over the curves of his luscious glutes. I paused there a moment before my hands trailed down to the back of his thighs. I lifted him and he wrapped his legs around my waist stirring my semi hard on.


    ----------------------------------------------------------


    He pulled his shirt over his head and dropped it onto the floor as I walked into his bedroom. I placed him on the bed. His legs yanked me on top of him. He tugged my shirt off and let it fall somewhere near the bed. His fingers undid the button on my pants while we continued our kiss. His legs released my waist just long enough for me to pull off my pants and boxers. Then I was kissing him again as my fingers undid his own pants button. My kisses trailed down his neck slowly. My tongue darted out to lick the hollow of his neck. He moaned and shifted underneath me. I continued to kiss down his chest, his stomach. I slid off his pants and boxer briefs. His underwear was gray with pink hearts. I briefly wondered what happened to my boxers that he had borrowed from me in the morning.


    I trailed kisses from the bottom of his legs up to his knees, through his thigh, higher to his hip. He grabbed my cheeks with both of his hands and pulled my mouth back up to his lips. He flipped me onto my back as we kissed so he was now on top. He kissed down my neck. His hands ran over my chest and stomach.


    He sat up on top of me and looked down at me. "You are so sexy," he said in a low voice that sent shivers through me. I sat up and crashed my lips to his. My arms came around his waist. I was about to flip him over onto the bed, but he must have sensed it because he broke away from the kiss and pushed on my shoulders until I was flat on my back again.


    "Let me take care of everything," he said.


    He grabbed the lube off his night stand and spread it over his fingers. Then he shifted slightly while sitting on me as he began to insert his own fingers inside himself. He bit his bottom lip in ecstacy and just watching him almost sent me over the edge. My hands rubbed over his strong thighs.


    "Condoms," he said.


    "My pants pocket," I could barely speak. I pointed in the direction my pants fell. He crawled over the bed letting me get a good look at all of him. He was exquisite.


    He got a condom from my pocket and crawled back to me on the bed. He rolled the condom on me and used a generous portion of lube. He was beautiful and powerful as he positioned himself and slid me into him. He moved and shifted above me. In and out. He was powerful and beautiful. His moans of desire shot electricity through me. I was so enamoured with him, I couldn''t move. Somewhere in the back of my mind there was something that told me to touch him, to kiss him, but I could only watch him as he held my body captive to his desires.


    My eyes trailed down his handsome, strong body and lingered on his hard on. It was only then that the spell broke momentarily. I should pleasure him as he pleasured me. My hands squeezed his thighs as they traveled up towards his hard on. But before I could even touch it, he released.


    Seeing his body in such ecstacy caused my own to shudder with pleasure and I climaxed. He rolled off me and cleaned us both off. He snuggled in beside me with his head on my chest and his hand on my stomach.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Goodnight, sweetie," he said.


    "Goodnight, beautiful."

 Chapter 7

    Trevon Carter


    Arthur moved beside me. That was what woke me, but I kept my eyes closed. His body stretched out all along me. I could feel his toes pointing against my lower leg, his arms raised in the air above us.


    "Mmm," he hummed as he cradled against me, one arm over my stomach, his cheek against my chest.


    I wrapped both arms around him and squeezed him tightly. I kissed the top of his head. His naked form curled even more into me.


    "You are awake," he said happily.


    It made me smile. "Yeah," I said.


    His fingers brushed back and forth over the muscles on my lower stomach. We stayed there in silence as sunlight streamed in on us through the white blinds on his windows.


    I thought he had fallen back asleep until he said, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes," I said as I thought about his body and last night. My hand caressed his hip, moved to between his legs.


    "I didn''t mean that kind of hungry," he said. His hand left my stomach to pull my hand away from him. He rolled away from me and off the bed. He found his gray boxer briefs with the pink hearts that we had discarded last night and slipped them on over his legs. My eyes lingered on him as he did so. He slapped my arm playfully when he caught me.


    "What do you want for breakfast?" he asked.


    "What do you usually have?"


    "Eggs and sausage," he said.


    I looked purposely at the bulge in his boxer briefs.


    "Not that kind of sausage," he smirked. "I mean turkey sausage."


    "I''ll have the same as you," I said.


    He put on a new pair of pants and shirt and left the bedroom. My legs tangled in the blanket as I tried to get out of bed. I tripped and almost fell, but managed to keep my balance. I glanced at the door just to make sure Arthur hadn''t seen. He wasn''t at the door watching me and I heard movement in the kitchen. He hadn''t seen me trip.


    I got dressed and went to the guest bathroom to relieve my bladder. He had facial cleanser and lotion in the guest bathroom so I went ahead and used them. When I went into the kitchen, Arthur had a frying pan on the stovetop.


    "I forgot to ask how you wanted your eggs so you''re just getting scrambled eggs," he said.


    "That''s fine."


    "I have orange juice in the fridge. Glasses are in that cupboard." He pointed with a spatula. "Would you mind pouring us both a glass?"


    I did as he asked and placed the glasses on the table. The eggs and sausage didn''t take him long. He put a plate full in front of me and sat down across from me with his own plate.


    Once again, he waited for me to take the first bite. I wasn''t expecting much from scrambled eggs. Scrambled eggs were scrambled eggs, right? I was wrong.


    "I didn''t know scrambled eggs could be this delicious," I said.


    He smiled proudly at that and took a bite himself. "I am a good chef," he said.


    "The turkey sausage is good too," I said. "I''ve never tried the turkey kind before."


    "I like sausages," Arthur said and put his sausage in his mouth suggestively.


    I laughed at his dirty joke and playfulness. He smiled proud of himself. We had a few more bites in silence.


    "How did you come out to your family?" I asked him.


    He paused with the glass of orange juice at his lips. He put the glass back down and licked his full lips. Now I wanted to kiss him. I didn''t though. He had a thoughtful expression on his face as he studied me.


    "Are you asking because you''re trying to figure how to come out to your family?"


    "Yes," I said a little quieter than I had intended.


    "I''ll tell you, but I don''t know that it will be of much help to you. I was in the second grade..."


    "Second grade?" I asked in disbelief. Didn''t people usually come out when they were a little older? I knew by the third grade that I liked both girls and boys, but I didn''t think I would have been able to express myself clearly to my family to come out. On the other hand, Alex had been able to articulate in the third grade that he liked boys. He had stood up in front of the entire lunchroom and declared he was going to marry a boy.


    "Yes," Arthur said. "I knew I liked boys and I had seen something - I''m not sure what or when now - where a teenage boy came out to his family to tell them that he was gay. That he liked boys. So I thought that was what you were supposed to do. So one night I told my parents I wanted a family meeting. They called my brothers and sisters into the living room and they all sat there staring at me waiting for me to say what I wanted to say. They thought it was going to be something a kid would want - like I wanted a family pet or something.


    "I was afraid they were going to hate me, but I thought they couldn''t kick me out while I was still a kid. I thought that would be illegal and they wouldn''t do anything illegal so I thought I would be safe in that regard. I told them I loved them and hoped they would love me and that I liked boys."


    He paused.


    "How did they react?" I asked. They obviously hadn''t disowned him, but maybe they had been angry with him. Maybe they had tried to change him.


    "They laughed at me," Arthur said.


    That wasn''t what I expected. "They laughed?"


    "They said it was obvious since the time I said my first words that I was gay. I think they were exaggerating, but whatever the case, they already knew and accepted me."


    I liked his family already.


    "Sometimes I wonder if that was the real reason my family left Senegal," he said. Then he shook his head. "Probably not though. My dad had been offered a teaching position here in the states. That''s why we moved."


    "Why would you think it was because of you?"


    "Homosexuality is illegal in Senegal," he said. "If what they said was true, and they already knew by the time I was talking, maybe they moved to protect me. I don''t know if my grandparents know that I''m gay. I can''t communicate enough with them to tell them and I don''t know if my parents have ever told them."


    "Do you want them to know?"


    We had finished eating while he talked. He shrugged his shoulders and stared down into his empty plate. "I don''t know," he said. "They are old and live far away. I haven''t seen them in person since I was two. Maybe they don''t need to know. Or maybe they already know and don''t care. I want to believe the latter. So, did that help you? Do you know how you are going to tell your family?"


    "I don''t know," I said. "I think I''ll call my sisters and tell them first. I doubt they would reject me with all the weird kinks they''re into. They might even have some advice on how to come out to my parents and grandpa. And I should really tell my friends, Alex and Vincent. Alex is gay so he''ll be understanding and Vincent knows Alex is gay and has stuck by him all this time so I think he''ll be understanding too."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You said your sisters are older, right?"


    I nodded. "They are seven years older. They''re twins. What about your siblings?"


    "I have two brothers and two sisters. I''m the baby." He stood up and took our plates to the kitchen sink. "Do you want to hang out today?"


    "Want to? Yes. But I have some school assignments due tomorrow. And I guess I should call my sisters."


    "I have some assignments I need to get done too, so I suppose it''s for the best. Call me later though and let me know how it goes with your sisters."


    He kissed me goodbye at his door. A deep kiss that left me wanting to pick him up and carry him to his bedroom. I didn''t though.


    By the time I got home, it was almost noon. I called Brittany first. I sat on my couch. My fingers thrummed nervously on my thigh as I waited for her to answer. Several rings went by before there was a tired, "Hello?" on the other end.


    "Are you still asleep?" I asked.


    "What do you want?" she asked tiredly.


    "Who is it?" her fiance, Mark, asked. His voice was muffled, but close enough to her and the phone that I could understand.


    "My brother," she said.


    "What does he want?"


    On second thought, maybe that was Leo''s voice. Leo was Kylie''s fiance. Mark and Leo were twins too. I couldn''t quite discern their voices apart yet, but I could tell them apart if I saw them in person. I had a thing for distinguishing twins when other people couldn''t. Probably because Brittany and Kylie used to pretend to be each other all the time. They fooled my parents a couple of times. They always fooled their teachers. I hadn''t let them fool me.


    They used to fool their boyfriends too. They''d switch places all the time and their boyfriends never knew. Then they met Leo and Mark Tanaka. They started dating and one day decided to switch like they always did, only Leo and Mark had decided to switch too and they ended up with their original partners anyway. After that, they were open with each other when they switched. I was pretty sure I was the only person besides the four of them who knew this. It ended up they were perfect for each other.


    "What do you want?" Brittany asked me.


    But now I wasn''t sure if I should say anything. It sounded like they had just woken up and my sisters were not pleasant when they first woke up. Or maybe I should call Kylie first. She might be awake and had her morning coffee.


    "Uh..." I said.


    "Just spill it," she said.


    "I''m bi," I said quickly before I could chicken out. My heart beat rapidly against my chest my hands went numb. I waited for a response.


    "Okay," she said as if she hadn''t heard me. Then there was the clear sound of a kiss.


    "Brit, I''m trying to have a serious conversation," I said.


    "We heard you. You''re bi," Leo''s/Mark''s voice said. Then there was another kiss.


    "I''m assuming this means you have a boyfriend," Brittany said. "Congratulations. Now leave me alone so I can have sex with our sister''s fiance." She hung up.


    So it had been Leo. Now I was afraid to call Kylie because my sisters didn''t hesitate to answer their phones during sex. I knew this from experience. On the other hand, Kylie did tend to wake a little earlier than Brittany so maybe she and Mark were already through. I debated it a few more minutes, but I was afraid if I didn''t call now I would chicken out. And Kylie would be furious if she found out I called Brittany and not her.


    I called.


    "Hi." At least she didn''t sound tired like Brittany had.


    "Where are you right now?" I asked because I would call back later if she was still in bed with Mark.


    "At a coffee shop. What''s up?"


    "Who is it?" Mark asked just like his brother had. He sounded close to the phone too so I assumed they sat side by side and not across from each other.


    "My brother," she said.


    "What does he want?" I often got deja vu when speaking with the twins.


    "I''m bi," I said before there could be even more of a copy of the conversation I had just had with Brittany.


    "Okay," Kylie said.


    "Do you and Brittany share a brain?" I asked. "Do you do this to frustrate me?"


    "Do what? I just said okay. Do you want me to say ''Oh no. How horrible that you''re bisexual. You can''t do this to our family.'' Or ''I''m so happy you told me. I support you all the way.'' Don''t be ridiculous, Trev. Okay is a perfectly valid response."


    "Guess that means he has a boyfriend," Mark said. There was the sound of a kiss. Really? At least they couldn''t have sex in the coffee shop. Not even my sisters and their fiances were that kinky. I hoped.


    "Congratulations," Kylie said to me. "We''re going to finish our coffee now." She hung up.


    I stared at my phone. I guessed that meant they accepted it. I called Alex next because that was probably going to be the easiest phone call.


    "Hi," Alex said brightly in his quiet voice when he answered the phone.


    "Hi," I said.


    "I was thinking of calling you," Alex said. "I''ve got some news to share."


    "Me too," I said, "but you go first."


    "I''ve started dating someone. I really like him."


    A rush of contradicting emotions ran through me. On the one hand, I was happy he found someone new to start over with and he sounded excited. But I couldn''t forget what happened with Jason and I didn''t want Alex to be hurt like that again.


    "Trev?" Alex said at my long pause.


    "Congratulations," I said.


    "Thanks," Alex said. "You don''t need to worry about him. He''s a great guy."


    There was a time when we had all thought Jason was a great guy too. I didn''t say that though.


    "What does Vinny think about him?"


    Alex paused. "I haven''t told him yet," he said. This surprised me because Alex and Vincent had been best friends since they were toddlers. As far as I knew, they never kept secrets from each other.


    "Why not?"


    "You know how he is. He''ll instantly dislike Mateo if he finds out he isn''t as rich as we are. Especially after Jason tried to blackmail me. Mateo really isn''t like that, but Vincent won''t allow him the chance to prove himself. If things get more serious with Mateo, I''ll tell him."


    "Yeah, when I started dating Alice, Vincent would only ask me about her money and her family."


    "How are things going with her?" Alex asked.


    "Turns out she is a racist, crazy psycho," I said.


    "Oh. Sorry."


    "Better to find out now than later," I said.


    "That''s true."


    "I guess there is some merit to what Vincent thinks," I said. "Jason turned out to date you only for money, Alice turned out to be crazy, those girls in highschool only dated Vincent for his money. And then there is your dad and Vincent''s mom. I don''t have to worry about that with my boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend?" Alex squealed as if he had never heard anything more exciting. It was a strange contrast to his usually quiet voice.


    "That''s why I''m calling," I said. "To tell you I''m bi and started to date this guy I think is really great."


    "How long?" he asked.


    "How long what? How long have I known I was bi? How long I''ve been dating Arthur?"


    "Both."


    "I''ve known I was bi since the third grade. I''ve been dating Arthur for...I guess this is the third day."


    "Third grade? Why didn''t you say anything before?"


    "I guess I was scared. I saw how much the other kids made fun of you. And I wasn''t sure how my family would take it. I''m still not sure. Especially how my grandpa will take it. I called my sisters this morning and told them, but they both just said ''okay''. I guess that means they accept it, right?"


    "I would assume so, but your sisters are weird. Vincent''s brother is weird too. I''m glad I''m an only child." Except he wasn''t exactly an only child. If he was on better terms with his father, he might accept the fact that he had a baby half sister. I couldn''t blame him though. If my father had done what his had, I''d have nothing to do with him too.


    "I should call Vincent and tell him I''m bisexual too. He''ll accept it, right?"


    "Definitely," Alex said. "Don''t tell him about Mateo. I''ll tell him when I''m ready."


    I still couldn''t believe there was actually something he was keeping from Vincent.


    "I won''t tell him," I reassured Alex. We hung up and I immediately called Vincent.


    He answered after a few rings. "Hi," he said.


    "Hi," I said. "So, I have something to tell you and please don''t get mad that I didn''t tell you earlier."


    "What is it?" Vincent asked. He sounded hesitant.


    "I''m bi."


    There was an extremely long pause that made me uncomfortable. He wasn''t really about to reject me for that was he?


    "Vinny?"


    "I...I''m glad you told me. Is there a specific reason you chose this moment to tell me?"


    "I''ve started dating a man," I said.


    "What happened to your girlfriend?"


    "She turned out to be a racist, crazy psycho."


    "See," he said. "I told you not to date anyone poor."


    "That has nothing to do with her being racist and cray," I said.


    "From what I''ve seen it does," he said. "What is your boyfriend''s economic situation like?"


    "It doesn''t really matter, Vinny."


    "Yes, it does, Trev."


    "And what if he''s poor? Are you going to drive all the way down here and force me to break up with him?"


    "Maybe," he said.


    I rolled my eyes but of course he couldn''t see that. "You don''t have to worry," I said. "I''ve seen his car and where he lives. He''s rich."


    "Okay, then I don''t have to drive down there and force you to break up." I could hear the tease in his voice now that he knew Arthur wasn''t poor. "What''s his major?"


    "He''s a ballet dancer," I said. "He is exquisite when he dances. I''ve never seen anything as beautiful. And he''s funny and friendly. He''s not afraid to stick up for himself. He kind of reminds me of Alex in that way."


    "Then I''m happy for you," Vincent said.


    "Really?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "You hesitated when I first told you I was bisexual," I pointed out.


    "I...it wasn''t because of that. It doesn''t bother me or anything. I just want you to be happy."


    "I am," I said.


    "Then good," he said.


    "I''ve told my sisters, but any advice on how to come out to my parents and grandpa?"


    "I''m not the best person to be asking," he said. "I''ve never had to do that with my family."


    And that was a good thing because his family was not tolerant and would definitely disown him if he was anything other than straight.


    "And Alex never really had to come out," Vincent went on, "because he was always expressive about who he was. Did you ask your boyfriend for advice?"


    "I asked him how he came out, but he was kind of like Alex. His family already knew before he said anything."


    "Well, I''m not the best to give you advice, but the one thing I will say is I think you should tell them in person. Especially your grandpa."


    "I guess I need to make a trip home soon then," I said because I also thought it was best to tell my grandpa in person.

 Chapter 8

    Arthur Sakho


    I curled up on my couch with a blanket and my Kinesiology and Physics of Ballet book open. I had a pencil in hand and the assignment I was supposed to be working on. The television was turned on because I needed some background noise. Some comedy was on. I paused working on my assignment as I laughed at a lame joke someone on the screen said.


    My pencil tapped gently on my book as I turned my attention back to the task at hand. My phone rang. The caller I.D. said Tall Dark and Handsome. I answered immediately.


    "Hellooo," I said.


    "You are way too happy for 11 at night," he said, but his voice sounded happy too. Probably because I was happy. Happiness was infectious. "What are you doing?"


    "Working on a homework assignment," I said.


    "Still? I thought you''d be finished hours ago."


    I shrugged even though he couldn''t see it and put the end of the pencil - the end with the eraser - in my mouth. "I''m good at procrastinating."


    "I''ve never been good at that," his deep, sexy voice said. His voice gave me tingles.


    "What? Procrastinating?"


    "Yeah. I always had to finish my assignments right away or it would weigh on my mind. Normally, I would have all my assignments done Friday night, but I ended up hanging out with you all weekend - which I really liked by the way."


    "You''re such a nerd," I teased, but also it was attractive how nerdy he was. I didn''t know that was something I would find attractive.


    "I admit it," he said. "I hardly ever watch t.v. or play video games. Most of my free time is spent reading."


    "Really? What kind of things do you like to read?"


    "Scifi is my favorite, but I like all genres. I''ll read anything."


    "Anything? Romance novels?"


    "Sure. Some of those are really good."


    "Have you ever read anything by Holly Emily Benito?"


    "No, but I know of her. She is extremely popular right now. There was a couple of movies made of her books and another is on the way. Why? Is she good? Should I read her books?"


    "She''s my mom." I almost giggled with my excitement, but managed to contain it to just a wide grin. I was proud of her and always got this way when I revealed it. I didn''t reveal it a lot. I only told people I completely trusted. She wanted to keep it secret. She didn''t think she would be so popular if people knew she was a black woman from Africa. I hoped most people wouldn''t care, but it was hard to tell.


    "What?" he asked in disbelief.


    "I mean, it''s her pen name and not a lot of people know it''s her, but yeah. That''s where all our money comes from. Most people assume my dad just makes good money and the rest of our wealth comes from good investments, but really it''s from my mom."


    "Wow. I''ll definitely have to read her works now."


    "She writes great sex scenes."


    "Arthur!"


    "What?"


    "Is that really something you should be saying about your mom?"


    "It''s true though," I said.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "But don''t you ever wonder if she writes great sex scenes because of her experiences with your dad?"


    "What?! Ewwww. Don''t put that thought into my head."


    "Okay. I''m sorry. I retract that," he said. "But they did have 5 kids," he mumbled.


    "Stop it. Let''s change the subject. How''d it go with your family?" I put my book, assignment and pencil on the floor next to the couch. I could finish it up first thing in the morning. I covered myself more fully with the soft blanket and shifted down so I was fully stretched out on the couch with my head on the armrest.


    "I called both of my sisters and told them I am bi," he said. "They both said ''okay''. That means they accept it. I think."


    "I''d say so," I said. I turned off the t.v. and looked up at my ceiling. "Don''t overthink things."


    "You''re right. My friend Alex was really excited. It''s rare for him to get that excited."


    "And your other friend, Vincent? How''d he take it."


    "He accepted it once he knew you were rich. His family has brainwashed him into thinking everyone is out for his money and honestly, the girls he dated in highschool were so that only solidified his ideas. I hope he meets someone nice and genuine who can change his mind."


    We talked more about nothing important just because neither of us wanted to hang up. His voice was deep and soothing. It made me feel safe. I could listen to his voice forever. My eyes slowly closed, but I wasn''t asleep. I still listened to that hypnotic voice.


    My alarm went off right by my ear. It startled me so much I sat up straight on the couch and the blanket fell from my shoulders. I couldn''t recall actually hanging up with Trevon last night. I must have fallen asleep while we talked. My phone battery was only at 7%. I went into my bedroom and plugged it in before I went through my morning routine. After breakfast, I quickly finished my assignment. I probably should have spent more time on it, but that was okay. I didn''t really need to get an A on that assignment.


    I grabbed my phone and went to my classes. I didn''t even think about Alice until I walked into the studio.


    "Alice is telling everyone you stole her boyfriend again," Samantha said.


    "Doesn''t she realize that makes her look bad?" I asked. "Like she can''t hold onto her man?"


    Samantha shrugged. "It doesn''t matter. No one believes her. Well, I think some of the freshmen believe her, but who cares about them?"


    I scanned the studio quickly. The hard floors, the bars, the mirrors. Alice had one of her legs up on the bar and stretched. Two freshmen girls were on either side of her.


    I walked across the studio floor to Alice and said, "I didn''t steal your boyfriend." Several heads turned our way, but I didn''t care. Better to clear it up now.


    "Really?" She brought her leg down and turned to face me fully. "Because Saturday morning when I went to his apartment, you were there naked."


    The freshmen on either side of her gasped as if that was the most horrible thing these precious, sheltered teenagers had ever heard.


    "I wasn''t naked," I said, "and he had already broken up with you by that point. Why were you coming to his apartment in the first place? Are you a stalker?"


    Even more of the dancers stopped with their stretching or conversations to watch us. Her eyes darkened and her breath quickened. I knew I was getting to her.


    "He broke up with me Friday night and you were at his apartment Saturday morning. Don''t you think that''s a little too soon for you to be naked in his apartment? How long have you and him been a thing? How long was he cheating on me?"


    I rolled my eyes. "He never cheated on you, you poor precious deluded child." Her lips pinched tight. She really didn''t like that. "I literally met him for the first time Friday night after the performance. He already planned to break up with you long before I came into the picture. He gave you a yellow rose. That symbolizes friendship," I said to those around us so it would be perfectly clear.


    The people around us broke out in whispers. Some nodded their heads with my words.


    "You stole my boyfriend last year too," she said.


    "Sweet stars, skies and bees, Alice, we''ve been over this so many times. I did not. I never saw him again after he broke up with you and I was already in a serious relationship at the time. I didn''t want your man. I didn''t like your man."


    "You like my current man," she said.


    "He''s not your current man. He was quite clear that he broke up with you. I can call him now to confirm it and let everyone hear if that''s what you really want and yes I like him. That doesn''t mean I stole him from you though. You ruined your relationship with him all on your own, swee...precious." I better not call anyone sweetie anymore except for Trevon. My body started to get a little hot when I remembered how his body reacted when I called him sweetie. I definitely was going to reserve that only for him.


    Alice looked at me like her eyes could cut into me. They couldn''t. Then her expression quickly changed to the fakest smile I had ever seen in my beautiful life.


    "Fine," she said. "You win. You didn''t steal him from me." She nodded her head towards the door indicating she wanted me to follow her. I did. When we were out of earshot of everyone else she whispered, "Don''t think you''ve won. He''s just experimenting with you. He''ll come back to me. I''ll give him time."


    Bitch, what?


    But she was already walking back to everyone else and the studio quieted as Mrs. Madsen entered the studio. I remained quiet and went and found a spot by Danny. It wasn''t over though. Alice could be a silent observer of mine and Trevon''s relationship for now, but I would be watching her. There was no way she would steal my man from me. Especially since he already knew she was crazy.

 Chapter 9

    A/N: This chapter contains mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Arthur Sakho


    "Hey, Arty. I love you."


    I ran my fingers through his blond hair as he hovered naked over me. His declaration of love filled my being with happiness. I thought it would be harder to find love than this. My past boyfriends had all turned out to be jerks in the end.


    "I love you too, Jacks," I said.


    He kissed me passionately.


    The buzz of my alarm went off. There were tears in my eyes when I opened them and moisture on my cheeks. I had cried in my sleep. It had been seven months. I should be over him by now. I had other boyfriends since him although none of them had made me feel the way he had. Now I had Trevon and things felt different with him. I adored him. It seemed he adored me. I was willing to give him a chance. I didn''t shut myself away just because I had bad experiences.


    I wiped away the tears roughly with the back of my hands. I was over Jackson mostly. Until I came across the ring he had given me or until I had the occasional dream. The ring was currently tucked away in the bottom of my sock drawer. It would be best if I just got rid of it. I had tried to on several occasions. There were several times when I had thrown it in the trash bin only to dig it out later. Sometimes I was pathetic. So instead of reminding myself just how pathetic I could be, I hid it in my sock drawer and tried to forget it existed.


    The alarm on my phone still buzzed. I took in a deep breath and sighed out my remaining feels. I sat up on my bed, grabbed my phone and turned off the alarm. Instead of getting up right away I sent a text.


    Me: good morning


    Tall Dark and Handsome: good morning


    Me: did I wake you?


    It said he was typing, but he was taking a long time. I got up and relieved myself in the bathroom before I got a response.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: No


    He seriously took that long to type ''no''? Somehow I didn''t believe him.


    Me: I think I did. Sorry. You can go back to sleep.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: It''s okay. I''d rather be up and talking with you. My alarm was about to go off anyway.


    Me: Do you want to come over tonight?


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Like all night or just a few hours? It is a school night.


    He sounded like a parent. He was such a nerd. It made me smile though.


    Me: Probably all night.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Okay. It''s a date.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Just so I''m clear. How prepared should I be?


    Me: Bring condoms of course.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Okay. I didn''t want to just assume.


    I smiled. He was different from the others.


    Me: I''m usually home by 7. You can come by then. And bring food if you don''t want chicken and salad.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: CUL


    Me: ??


    I went through my daily routine and before I knew it, I was at the dance studio. I found a spot by Danny and stretched my leg out on the bar. Alice came in. Her eyes narrowed when she saw me, but she quickly put on her fake smile and went over to her freshmen friends.


    "Don''t worry," Danny said to me, "the freshmen will see through her soon enough."


    "I''m not really worried," I said to him. It was only a matter of time before her true colors came out.


    "You''re really dating her ex? The one that just came to the performance?" he asked me as we continued to stretch.


    "Yes," I said.


    "He is handsome," Danny said. He was the straight one who told me he started dancing because the ratio of men to women was so great. And I didn''t think he told me that just for bravado or to hide that he might be gay. He was comfortable talking to me all about my boyfriends and relationship problems. He was a good guy.


    "I like him," I said, "but I didn''t start anything with him until after he broke up with Alice. I won''t date cheaters."


    "I believe you," Danny said. "I remember what happened with that other guy last year."


    I pushed thoughts of Jackson out of my head.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, precious," I said.


    He smirked. "Why did you stop calling everyone sweetie?"


    I smiled as I thought of Trevon. "I''m reserving that for a certain someone."


    "A certain someone that dated Alice?" he asked with a knowing smile.


    I nodded, but that ended our discussion as the teacher came in.


    When my schedule was done for the day, I went home and showered. After the shower, I dressed in tight jeans and a tight t-shirt because I wanted to flaunt what I had. I started on the chicken. I prepared enough chicken breasts in case Trevon wanted some. If he didn''t, I would just save it for later.


    The doorbell rang. When I opened it, Trevon stood there handsome and sexy and with a bag from the sandwich place down the street. I couldn''t resist him. I reached up and cupped his cheeks in my hands and brought his lips to mine. We kissed as I dragged him inside. He closed the door behind him with his foot.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "That''s quite the welcome," he said when I pulled away.


    "You deserve it," I said. I went back into the kitchen to finish preparing dinner.


    "I brought a sandwich this time. I hope that''s okay." He sat at my dining table.


    "I told you to," I said.


    "I know, but sometimes people say things to be nice but don''t really mean it."


    I smirked. "I''ll really mean it."


    I finished preparing my dinner and sat across from him. He had waited to eat his sandwich until I sat across from him with my own food.


    "Has Alice given you any trouble?" he asked.


    "Nothing I can''t handle," I said. "She tried to spread that you cheated on her with me, but no one except a few freshmen believed her. She did tell me you were just experimenting and once you were through with me you''d go back to her."


    "I''m never going back to that racist, crazy girl. And you''re not an experiment."


    I knew I wasn''t, but it warmed my insides to hear him say it anyway. We finished dinner and I dragged him into the living room to watch t.v. We sat side by side, his arm stretched out over the back of the couch behind me.


    "Don''t you have homework to do?" he asked.


    "I''ll just do it quick in the morning," I said lazily. It wasn''t that I was lazy. It was just dancing was hard work and staying in physical shape to be able to dance and lift other dancers was work and I had been in classes or the studio all day and the last thing I wanted to do when I got home was homework.


    He gave me a look.


    "Don''t look at me like that. What about your homework? I don''t see you doing it either?"


    "I finished it already," he said.


    "Nerd," I teased and pinched him lightly on his side.


    "I don''t mind you doing your homework while I''m here. I won''t be bored or anything," he said.


    How sweet that he thought I wasn''t doing my homework in order to be a nice host. That wasn''t the reason.


    "I want to be a dancer not a Nasa scientist," I teased him.


    Both his arms wrapped around me and squeezed tightly as he dragged me into his lap right before he started to relentlessly tickle me.


    I laughed and flailed until I was finally able to grab and hold both of his arms pinning them against me. His handsome brown eyes stared down at me as I was still in his lap. I was reclined a little and not sitting up straight so he was still taller than me. I liked him. It might even have been more than just like. I could easily fall in love with him and that thought frightened me a little.


    "Don''t knock being a Nasa scientist," he said quietly, but still playfully as his eyes stared into mine.


    "I''m not," I said quietly. "You can be my Nasa scientist and I''ll be your dancer."


    He smiled and bent so his lips met mine. My hands let go of his arms so that I could cup his cheeks and pull him deeper into the kiss. Instead of letting me go now that his arms were free, he squeezed me tighter to him.


    "Can I ask you a question?" he asked when he pulled away from the kiss.


    "Yes," I said, but my eyes trailed down and lingered on his lips because I just wanted to kiss some more.


    "How do you keep all your man bits from showing in those tights?"


    I laughed. "Really? That''s what you want to know?"


    "It''s been bugging me," he said.


    I laughed again and pushed off him. I went into my bedroom and retrieved a dance belt.


    "Dance belt," I said as I came back out and handed it to him. "It''s kind of like a jockstrap."


    He looked at it then looked at me then looked at it and back to me.


    "Stop imagining me in it," I teased as I grabbed it from his hands.


    He smirked.


    "These are not for play," I said. "They are for dance. But if you wanted to find me something similar in men''s lingerie, I would wear it for you."


    "Deal," he said.


    I went back in my room and put it away. When I came back out, I sat next to him instead of his lap and continued to watch t.v. After about an hour, Trevon''s eyes started to close and his head began to droop. It wasn''t that late yet. Normal people might go to bed at that time, but I usually didn''t and I didn''t think he did either no matter how much of a nerd he was.


    I nudged him and his eyes shot open. I handed him the remote. "You can watch whatever you want," I said.


    He took it and turned it to a science show about the sun. I rolled my eyes, but I had said he could watch whatever he wanted so I sat back and rested in the crook of his side as his arm stretched out on the back of the sofa behind me. When I cuddled into him like that, he moved his hand so it rubbed up and down my shoulder. This was cozy even if the show was boring.


    I could only stand so much info about solar flares and nuclear fusion, gravity, mass and magnetosomethingorother. But he seemed to be enjoying it. His warm arm around me, the safety of his side, the monotone droning from the screen soon had my eyes drooping and my head dropped to his shoulder.


    He tapped my shoulder and his deep voice was close to my ear. "Why don''t you go to bed?" My body tingled as his breath brushed passed my ear. The t.v. was turned off but I wasn''t sure when that happened so maybe I had dozed off.


    I sat up and stretched my legs and arms out in front of me. I looked at him. He looked at me. His hand came up and traced my jaw. His thumb rubbed lightly over my lips, lingered on my lower lip. He leaned in and kissed me. Our lips moved together. His one hand caressed my cheek while the other circled around my waist. My hands rested on his hips as we continued our kiss. His tongue licked along my lips. My tongue shot out to greet his. I wasn''t tired or bored anymore.


    "Should I go home and let you sleep?" he asked against my lips.


    "No," I said. He kissed me again with more gusto. My hands left his hip and traveled up his sides, over his shirt that was covering his pecs until my arms curled around his neck.


    Both his arms now encircled my waist. He pulled me up with him when he stood. He started to guide us both to my bedroom while we continued to kiss and lick and nip. I hopped a little so I could wrap my legs around his waist to make it easier for him to get to the bedroom while our lips were still locked together.


    He put me gently on the bed, but with my arms and legs I pulled him roughly on top of me. His lips broke away from my mouth and trailed down my neck. Pleasure danced through my skin and my soul and a sound escaped my lips. His hand crept under my shirt and slid up until he found a nipple. He squeezed and twisted and massaged it while he continued to plant kisses and suck on my neck.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    I pulled his shirt up and he broke away from kissing me and touching me so he could take his shirt off. I sat up and started to take off my shirt, but he finished taking it off for me. He pressed me back down to the bed and kissed me desperately. His lips trailed down my neck, down my chest over my heart. He licked one of my nipples while his fingers played with the other. A moan escaped me as my fingers lingered on his muscled shoulders. His kisses continued down over my stomach muscles down to just where the hem of my pants was. He quickly undid my pants and took them off as well as the boxer briefs. I watched as he took off his own pants, but retrieved a condom from a back pocket before he tossed the pants away. Then his boxers were off exposing his hard on that had me biting my lower lip in anticipation.


    His eyes noted my action and he quickly brought his lips back to mine. His divine body pinned me to the bed and I didn''t mind at all. His large, warm hands roamed my flesh. My hands traveled down his back, over the curves of his glutes and back up again.


    He pulled away from his kisses just long enough to ask, "Lube?"


    I pointed to the drawer of my end table. He stretched to retrieve it so he didn''t have to get off me. I was happy with that as my hands freely flitted over him.


    He put the lube over his fingers and slowly inserted the first finger. He watched me carefully, but I wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him to me for a kiss as his finger explored inside me. His long finger went from one to three before he hit that spot that made me moan and shudder underneath him.


    "Hurry," I said. "Condom. I want you inside me."


    He prepared the condom and lube and then he was over me once again and slowly entering me. But I didn''t want him to go slow so I grabbed him and shoved him all the way. He began to shift and move in and out while he stared down at me as if mesmerized. It was quite similar to the first time we had sex and I had ridden him and he could only stare captivated at me. I liked this affect I had over him. He wasn''t quite hitting that spot he had with his fingers moments before. He shifted a little and I knew he was trying to find it.


    My fingers circled around the back of his neck and I pulled him for another kiss as he moved inside me. I moved my hips and shifted a little and then he hit that spot and I moaned against his lips. Now that he found it, he hit that spot over and over and I trembled every time he did.


    "Trevon," I said his name out loud - probably too loud - and it was a beautiful descant to both of the sounds we were making.


    I spasmed and released with my euphoria. He released shortly after and collapsed on top of me still inside me. I wrapped my arms around him and held him close. I kissed the side of his face while he recouped his breath. He lifted up just enough to stare down into my face. He stayed there several moments just looking at me before he pulled out. He discarded the condom and cleaned himself and me. He settled next to me on his back with his arms pulling me close.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Yes. I could easily fall in love with him.

 Chapter 10

    Trevon Carter


    My alarm went off. I groaned as I could tell my phone was far enough away that I was going to have to get up to actually turn it off. I got out of bed and went into the living room. My phone was on the coffee table in front of the couch. I turned off the alarm and went back into the bedroom.


    Arthur grabbed my wrist when he realized I was getting dressed. I had just zipped up my pants. "You''re leaving already?" he pouted cutely.


    I leaned down and kissed his lips gently. "I''ve got to get ready for school."


    "You could do that here," he said, unwilling to let go of my wrist.


    "You didn''t do your homework yesterday and I have a feeling if I stay, you won''t get it done this morning either."


    He finally let go of my wrist. "That''s true," he said, "but still, we could make an exception this one time." His beautiful brown eyes looked up at me filled with hope. This look he was giving me was the very definition of puppy dog eyes.


    "And then you''ll say next time is the exception and then the next and so on and so forth. No. I want to stay, Art, but I think I need to go."


    He sighed. "Fine. You saw through me." He sat up on the bed and kissed me. "Call me later though."


    "I will," I said. I put on my shirt, gave him one last kiss and then left. As I came out of the apartment, an older couple came out of the neighboring apartment. They were dressed for a morning workout.


    "Hello," I said politely because our eyes had already locked.


    "Hello," they said at the same time.


    They gave each other knowing smiles. "You must be Trevon," the man said to me. He draped his arm over the smaller woman''s shoulders.


    "Yes," I said. "Did Arthur talk about me?"


    The two of them laughed.


    "No," the woman said. "It''s just nice to hear him scream out a name during sex other than Jackson."


    "Oh," I said. My cheeks were suddenly hot. I hadn''t realized Arthur had been that loud. Wait...Jackson?


    "You must be really special," the man said. "Different men have come out the door in the morning and yet during the night the name Jackson was yelled every time."


    "You''re the first one in a very long time that wasn''t Jackson," the woman said.


    They laughed quietly together and then walked away down the hallway, leaving me standing there like a fool. I didn''t know how I was supposed to feel. I knew I wasn''t his first boyfriend. I knew he had others stay at his place before, but I doubted they were all named Jackson. So who was Jackson? Was Arthur not over him? Or was he now over him because he had called out my name last night and not Jackson? Should I be flattered that he called out my name or hurt that I didn''t even know who this Jackson was?


    I went home and got ready with these thoughts jumbling in my head. I arrived at my Calculus III class when I received a text. The professor hadn''t arrived yet so I looked at my phone


    Beautiful Art: Have a great day sweetie.


    Even through a text I felt a rush of warmth when he called me sweetie. Except, I probably wasn''t the only one he had called sweetie. He had said it so naturally and freely when we first met. He probably said it to everyone. My head dropped heavily onto the desk. That simple word had made me feel so special, but it wasn''t really special. Not if he used it with everyone else. I didn''t have a right to say anything. It wasn''t like he had lied about that word being specially reserved for me, or that he didn''t date before. He had freely told me he had dated. Did I expect him to name each one of his ex boyfriend''s to me and how special they were to him?


    "You okay, man?" Ryan asked as he came and sat at the desk next to me.


    "Dating drama," I said.


    "You still dating that girl?"


    "No. I broke up with her at the end of last week."


    "Good. From the way you described her, she gave me serious stalker vibes."


    "I started dating someone new."


    Ryan took out his book and pencil and placed them on the desk. "So this new girl giving you trouble already?"


    I tensed. I hadn''t told anyone I was bi yet besides those I knew would accept me. I didn''t know Ryan well. He was nice, but our conversations consisted of the time before and after class. I wasn''t even sure I could consider him a friend. He had always been nice and friendly though. If he was a bigot, it wouldn''t be a big loss.


    "It''s actually a guy," I said.


    He scanned me up and down as if searching for something. "Bi?" he asked me.


    I nodded.


    "So what''s the trouble with this guy?" he asked as easily as he had when he had asked about a girl.


    But the professor came in at that moment so our conversation stopped. I quickly texted Arthur and then put my phone away.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Me: You too.


    When class was over Ryan said, "Do you want to go get lunch?"


    "Sure."


    We made our way to the cafeteria. I got chicken tamales. He got a hamburger. We found an empty table and sat down.


    "So what''s the problem with this guy? Is he stalkerish too?"


    "No. Nothing is wrong with him. I think it''s just in my head. I knew he had boyfriends before me, but I heard a specific boyfriend''s name mentioned this morning and it''s throwing me off."


    "Do you know the ex boyfriend?"


    "No."


    "I don''t understand what the problem is."


    "That''s just it. I don''t think there really is a problem. I think I''m just weirdly jealous. I think I''m the problem. I haven''t ever been this way before."


    Ryan smirked with a bite of hamburger in his mouth and a touch of mustard at the corner of his lips. He wiped it off, swallowed his food and then said. "I think you like this guy a lot."


    "I do," I admitted.


    "Relax a little. You don''t want to come off too strong and scare him away. You just started dating right?"


    "Yes."


    "So just chill a bit. If this ex boyfriend was important to him, he''ll probably tell you about him when he''s ready and if he doesn''t ever mention the ex then the guy wasn''t that important to him and you have nothing to worry about."


    "You''re right," I said.


    But as the day went on, I couldn''t stop thinking about it. Jackson obviously had to be important to him if he was calling out his name every time during sex. I had never been this obsessed about my past girlfriends''s exes. I didn''t want to mess this up with Arthur though so I was afraid to bring it up.


    When classes were done, I went home and immediately started on homework. It was difficult to concentrate though. I was just finishing up my assignment for intro to astrophysics when my phone rang with a video call. The caller I.D. said it was Leo.


    I answered and saw not just one of my future brothers-in-law but both of them. There was no sign of my sisters. It looked like they were in Leo''s and Kylie''s apartment. They sat side by side on the couch. Leo held the phone up with one hand angled in such a way so they both showed up on the screen. Like Brittany and Kylie, Leo and Mark styled their hair in the same fashion so it was even more difficult to tell them apart. I could though. Leo''s eyes lifted at the corners very subtly where Mark''s didn''t.


    "Hi," I said. "What''s up?"


    "Tell us about this guy you''re seeing," Mark said.


    I wasn''t sure if my sisters had asked them to call and be nosey or if they genuinely wanted to know. It wouldn''t surprise me either way. They were nicer to me than my sisters were.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "What''s his name?" Leo asked.


    "Arthur."


    "Arthur what?" Mark asked this time. "What''s his major?"


    "Arthur Sakho. He''s a ballet dancer."


    Mark brought his laptop on his lap and began to type.


    "Send us a picture," Leo said.


    I almost said sure, but I thought back on the pictures I had of him and I wanted to keep them for myself. The moments hadn''t been intimate or anything, they had just been special to me and I didn''t want to share that.


    "I don''t have any pictures," I lied.


    Leo scowled at me obviously not believing me.


    "Here. I found him." Mark angled his laptop so Leo could see the screen. I couldn''t.


    "He''s handsome," Leo said.


    "Definitely eye catching," Mark said.


    "What are you looking at?" I asked.


    "His picture on the school of dance''s website," Mark said. I didn''t even know there was such a thing. "So, is he nice?" Mark asked.


    "He''s been nice to me," I said. "And he handled Alice when she showed up at my apartment the day after I broke up with her. She was insisting that I had just been teasing and didn''t really mean it when I broke up with her."


    The two of them exchanged a glance.


    "You didn''t tell us that part," Leo said. "Is she going to be a problem?"


    "I don''t think so," I said. I was suddenly afraid for Alice. My sisters had dealt with me growing up in such a way that I was afraid of them and probably always would be. But they were scarier to those who they thought harmed me in some way. I thought they would stop as I got older, but Mark and Leo had fully supported them in their frightening ways of defending me. I didn''t think they were ever going to stop. Even if we were in our thirties. Probably not even when we were in our sixties.


    "You don''t think so?" Mark asked.


    "No," I quickly said because I didn''t want them to monitor Alice. "She isn''t going to be a problem."


    "Good," Leo said. "What''s Arthur''s family like?"


    "I haven''t met them," I said, "but from what Arthur tells me, they fully supported him when he came out as gay. He has two brothers and two sisters. He''s the baby of the family."


    "His parents are still together?" Leo asked.


    "Seems like it," I said. I wasn''t sure what that had to do with Arthur dating me though. It wasn''t really any of their business. I wasn''t about to tell them that though.


    "How did you meet him?" Mark asked.


    "At the dance performance. He danced with Alice. He was beautiful, mesmerizing."


    "Did you cheat on Alice?" Leo asked. From his tone, it didn''t really sound like he cared one way or the other. He was just gathering information.


    "No," I said. "I broke up with Alice before I started things with Arthur."


    "How long from the time you broke up with Alice until you started dating Arthur?" Mark asked.


    "About an hour," I said. It did sound bad, but technically was it bad? I wasn''t dating Alice anymore.


    Mark and Leo exchanged another glance.


    "His family has a lot of money if that means anything," I said.


    "Does it mean something to you?" Mark asked.


    "No," I said, "but maybe it does to my sisters."


    "Do you think we''re going to tell Brittany and Kylie everything you tell us?" Leo said.


    "Yes," I said.


    They smirked at the same time in the same way with almost the same face. If I wasn''t used to Brittany and Kylie doing the same thing, I might have been a little creeped out.


    "Astute of you," Mark said not bothering to deny it. "Money doesn''t matter to them though. You are going to inherit enough that it doesn''t matter."


    "And the salary of an astrophysicist working at Nasa is nothing to sneeze at," Leo said.


    I was glad they seemed accepting.


    "Brit and Kylie want you to come home this weekend," Leo went on.


    "They''ve arranged a family dinner for Saturday night," Mark said.


    "You can tell the family then that you are bi and have a boyfriend," Leo said.


    "Brit and Kylie will back you up with your revelation," Mark said.


    "You can''t get out of this," Leo said.


    "Be there," they both said at the same time. Then they waved and the call was disconnected.


    Okay. Looked like I was going home for the weekend. I video called Arthur. He answered before the first ring finished.


    "Hi, sweetie." There was that warmth that spread through me at the word ''sweetie''. He was in a parking lot next to his car. "I was just going home for the day." He got into his car, but didn''t start it up.


    "Hi, beautiful," I said. His smile made my heart flutter. At that moment, it didn''t matter who Jackson was because that smile was for me and I loved it. "I''m calling to tell you I''m going home this weekend. My sisters said they arranged a family dinner and will support me when I tell my family I''m bisexual and have a boyfriend."


    Arthur nodded, but a cute little pout touched his lips. "I was hoping to do something fun this weekend. That''s all right though. Actually, this might be a good weekend for me to go home and spend some time with my family too."


    "Can I ask you something?"


    "Anything," he said.


    "You know I like it when you call me sweetie," I said.


    "That''s not a question," he pointed out.


    "Do you call everyone sweetie?"


    "Not anymore," he said.


    "Since when?"


    He smiled. "Since you told me you like it."


    I couldn''t help the smile that came to my own lips then. "Okay," I said.


    He gave a little laugh. "Were you worried about that? That''s adorable. Don''t worry, sweetie. That term of endearment is reserved only for you. Do you want to come over tonight?"


    "Yes," I said.


    He smiled. "Give me ten minutes and I''ll be home."

 Chapter 11

    Arthur Sakho


    I pulled up in front of my family house. It was a large, modern mansion with lots of immense windows. It was bright and airy with mostly lighter colors, windows, lights and open space. It was dark outside, but it was lit brightly through the windows. The backyard had an enormous swimming pool that curved, had a small waterfall, blue tiles and lots of lights. The weather was still warm enough that they probably hadn''t covered it yet.


    This beautiful home wasn''t where I grew up. We had moved here after my mom''s bestselling book became a successful movie. I had just started freshman year in highschool. I had to change schools. It was the same as the old school - made some friends, made some enemies, met people who accepted me, met people who didn''t. The only thing different was that I got my first boyfriend in my junior year. We secretly dated through junior and senior years.


    I opened the front door and stepped inside. I could hear the muffled voices of my mom and sister from the other room, but couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    "I''m home," I called out.


    There was a loud shuffling and then my sister was sprinting into the foyer. She jumped over a chair to get to me faster and threw her arms around my neck in a hug so tight it almost choked me.


    "All right," I patted her back. "You can let go now."


    Eva pulled back and took both of my hands in hers. "Why didn''t you tell us you were coming home?" she asked.


    "Surprise," I said.


    She slapped my shoulder playfully and smiled. "Mama! Arty''s home." But my mom stood behind Eva so there was no reason to shout.


    "I know, Eva. Now move so I can hug him."


    Eva complied and my mom pulled me into a gentle hug. "Are you home all weekend?" she asked.


    "Yes," I said. I was surprised my dad hadn''t joined us yet.


    "Dinner''s almost ready," my mom said. She took my hand and pulled me into the living room. I sat next to her on the couch. Eva sat in a chair cross legged across from us. "We are just waiting for you papa to get home."


    "Where is he?" I asked. He would normally be home from work hours ago.


    "Oh, he wants to build a gazebo in the back and you know how he is," my mom said, "he wants to build it himself."


    I must have cringed because Eva nodded knowingly and my mom patted my hand. "I know," she said, "but David and Joseph said they would help him build it."


    That put me at ease a great deal. My brothers were definitely better at building things than my dad or I were. My dad was good at many things but DIY projects was not one of them. He always had fun doing them though. Even if he did break his thumb with a hammer once and stepped on more than a few nails that went clear through the soles of his shoes and into his feet. We had to make sure he was up to date on his tetanus shots.


    "Dave''s with him at the store," Eva said. She took her phone out of her pocket. "I need to text Marie and tell her you''re home."


    "Leave her be," my mom gently chastised. "It''s her first date in months."


    "Marie is on a date?" I asked. The last time I had spoken with her she had sworn of men. I suggested she try women and then she suggested I try women and we left it at that. Apparently neither of us were attracted to women.


    "A blind date," Eva said. "She''d rather see her baby brother."


    My mom sighed dramatically, but didn''t argue.


    "What about Joseph and Lizzy?" I asked. Only Eva still lived at home, but the rest of my siblings lived in town so they were over all the time. Joseph''s wife got along better with my family than her own so she was over all the time too.


    "Lizzy is working tonight," Eva said with a slight pout. Lizzy was a nurse. "But Joseph said he and Jade were coming."


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Good," I said. It had been weeks since I had seen my niece.


    The front door opened. "No, papa," David said, "that wood is too soft. Trust me."


    "Dave," my dad started, but he froze when he took a step into the living room and saw me. The biggest grin split his face and he held his arms out wide.


    I rushed to him and hugged him as his warm, safe arms enveloped me.


    "Arty," David said. He rubbed the top of my head while I still hugged our dad. "When did you get here?"


    "Just barely," my mom said. "Let''s eat."


    "What about Joseph and Jade?" I asked.


    "They are going to be late," Eva said.


    I helped Dave and Eva carry the food to the dining table and then we were eating and it was just like old times. I always felt safe with my family.


    "Arty!" Marie said from the door frame and then she rushed to my chair and hugged me from behind.


    "Hi, Marie," I said. She sat at the table next to me so I was now between my two sisters. "I thought you were on a date."


    "It wasn''t going well," she said. "I''d rather see you. So, Arty, do you have a new boyfriend?"


    Everyone''s attention was now on me. "Yes," I said.


    "You have a new boyfriend like every time you come home," David said.


    "This one is going to last," I said. "He isn''t a jerk like the others."


    "How long have you been dating him?" Eva asked.


    "Just a couple of weeks, but I can already tell he''s different."


    "How can you tell?" Marie asked. My mom and dad exchanged a loving glance as my brother and sisters interrogated me.


    "A lot of little things," I said. "He respects me. He doesn''t push me to move too fast. Just...the little things."


    "How long did it take you to sleep with him?" Eva asked.


    "He said his boyfriend doesn''t push him to move too fast," Marie pointed out.


    "Yes, but this is Arthur we''re talking about," Eva said. "If it was you I''d assume you hadn''t done anything yet because you''re a prude."


    "I am not," Marie said.


    "You kind of are," David said.


    "Anyway, we were asking Arthur not me," Marie said. The three of them turned back to me while my parents just watched it all unfold. "How long until you slept with him?" Marie asked.


    "That''s irrelevant," I said.


    "First date?" David asked.


    "I don''t have sex on the first date."


    "Second date then," Eva said.


    "He must be hot," Marie said.


    "He is." I pulled a picture up of him on my phone to show them. I handed it to Marie first.


    "He is hot," Marie said. She passed the phone to David.


    "He doesn''t look gay," David said.


    "How is a gay person supposed to look?" I asked slightly offended although I knew he didn''t mean anything by it.


    "Like you. A feminine dancer," David said as he passed the phone to Eva.


    "Excuse you, but you have to be masculine to be a male dancer. Do you want to see all my muscles." I started to pull off my shirt at the dinner table.


    "No," everyone said. My sisters restrained my arms.


    "There are plenty of male ballet dancers that are straight," I said. "It takes a lot of strength to be a male ballet dancer and a lot of them like the women to men ratio. Don''t make assumptions. Anyway, Trevon''s bi not gay," I said. "I''m the first and only man he''s dated."


    "He''s bi? Maybe I have a chance with him," Eva said. She passed the phone to my dad.


    "You are not stealing my man."


    My dad looked at the picture and then passed the phone to my mom.


    "Who is stealing whose man?" Joseph asked from the doorframe.


    "Uncle Arty!" Jade squealed and squirmed out of her dad''s arms. I stood so I could pick her up as she ran to me and tossed her into the air.


    "No one is stealing anyone''s man," my dad said pointedly to Eva.


    "I was just joking," she said.


    I squeezed Jade to me in a tight hug. Joseph came up and hugged us both. "When did you get here?" he asked.


    "Just in time for dinner," Eva said.


    "Why didn''t you tell us you were coming?" Joseph asked. He rounded the table to sit in his usual spot. I still held Jade. I set her gently on her feet.


    "It was kind of last minute," I said. "My new boyfriend is going home to tell his parents that he is bisexual and has a boyfriend so I thought I''d come home and spend time with family."


    "Uncle Arty," Jade pulled on my pants leg.


    "What is it?" I asked looking down at my 4 year old niece.


    "Look what they taught me in ballet." She put her heels together, her toes out and her arms curved in front of her in a clumsy first position. Her hazel eyes looked up at me expectantly.


    "It''s perfect, Jade," I clapped. "You did so well."


    Her beautiful smile lit her face and threw her arms around me and squeezed in a tight hug.


    "When did she start ballet?" I asked Joseph. I picked her up and sat back in my chair with her on my lap.


    "Today," he said with a proud dad smile. Jade picked the food off my plate and started eating it.


    My mom passed my phone to Joseph.


    "Who''s this?" he asked.


    "Arty''s new boyfriend," my mom said.


    "Handsome," he said and handed the phone back to me across the table.


    "I wanna see," Jade said so I gave her the phone.


    "Handsome," she echoed her dad''s words. She handed the phone back to me.


    "Should we take a picture and send it to him?" I asked her.


    She nodded eagerly and smiled into my phone. I put my head close to hers and took the picture. Then I sent Trevon a text with the pic.


    He responded immediately.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Who is this beautiful girl?


    Me: my daughter


    Tall Dark and Handsome: sure she is.


    Me: my niece.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: she''s adorable.


    I smiled at that.


    "You''re not supposed to text at the table," Marie said.


    "Let him be," Eva said. "He looks so happy right now."


    Me: Good luck tomorrow. Let me know how it goes.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: I will. Have fun with your own family.


    Me: I will, sweetie.


    It felt good to be back home and to have someone special I could text and call sweetie. I hoped this would last a long time.

 Chapter 12

    Arthur Sakho


    "Call me if she gets to be too much," my sister-in-law said.


    "She won''t be too much," I said. "You''ll listen to everything I say right, Jade? We''re going to have fun today."


    "Right," my four year old niece said. I squeezed her small hand that held mine.


    Lizzy smiled. "Seriously though if you get tired or she gets to be too much, you can call us and we''ll go to you or we can meet you back here."


    "It''s going to be fine, Lizzy," Joseph said.


    I offered to take Jade out to lunch and to the park so her parents could have a few hours for a date.


    "Okay," Lizzy said. She tucked her blonde hair back behind her ear. She crouched so she was eye level with Jade. She pinched Jade''s cheeks lightly. "I love you, buttercup," she said. "Be good for Uncle Arthur."


    "I will. Love you too, mommy," Jade said.


    Lizzy stood straight. It was my brother''s turn to say goodbye to Jade. He scooped her up and lifted her into the air causing her to giggle. Then he brought her in close and hugged her. "I love you, cricket."


    "Love you too, daddy."


    He handed her off to me, but they both stared at her a moment longer. We were all standing outside their house ready to get into our own cars. You''d think they never let anyone babysit her before and I knew they had. Was this the process they went through every time they left Jade?


    "Then...we''re off to have fun," I said to my brother and his wife. I started walking to my car with Jade in my arms.


    "You know how to strap her into her booster seat, right?" Lizzy called after me.


    "Yes," I said. "This isn''t my first time you know." Joseph had already put her booster seat in the back of my car.


    "I know," Lizzy said. "Have fun."


    They got into their car as I strapped Jade into the backseat. They didn''t leave until I was finished strapping her in and was putting on my own seatbelt.


    "Where do you want to go for lunch?" I asked as I pulled away from the curb.


    "McDonald''s." She raised her hands in the air excitedly.


    Yuck. "Fine," I said. I liked it when I was little too, until I discovered all the yummier foods I had been missing out on. I knew which one she wanted to go to. There was one nearby that had a play area inside it.


    She tried to go to the play area as soon as we got there, but I made her eat first. We found a table and ate. She played with the toy that came with her meal as she ate.


    "Do you like your ballet teacher?" I asked her.


    "Yes. She''s nice," Jade said.


    "Do you like ballet or is it something your parents are making you do?"


    "I like it," she said. "It makes me be like you."


    Aww. That melted my insides.


    "I like that you like it," I said.


    "You could teach me," she said. "Then I wouldn''t have to go to class."


    "Don''t you like class?"


    "I like it, but I like you better."


    I smiled at that. "I have to finish school first."


    "And then you''ll teach me?"


    Reality made the tender, warm feelings go slightly cold. "After school, I want to move to New York," I said.


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to be a dancer there. It''s what I''ve dreamed of ever since I was little."


    "You can be a dancer here."


    "I know, but New York is different."


    "Why?"


    "Why is it different?" I asked her. She nodded and stuffed a french fry in her mouth. "I don''t know why. It just is," I said. "It has a different feel there. It''s more prestigious. I want to be part of that atmosphere."


    "Then I''ll go with you," she said easily.


    I smiled and patted her head. My fingers lingered on the blond lock of hair that mingled with the rest of her black hair. "I don''t think your parents would like that. They''ll be lonely. You need to stay here and take care of them."


    She sighed dramatically - her little shoulders lifting and falling. "Okay," she relented. "Can I go play now?"


    "Sure," I said.


    I watched her play on the slide, climb and crawl and make new friends. I let her play for half an hour before I said, "Jade, it''s time to leave."


    She pretended she didn''t hear me, but I knew she had because when I called her name she turned to me and then went up high in the play area thinking I couldn''t get her.


    "Okay," I said. "I was going to take you to the toy store, but I guess I''ll just have to call your mom and tell her you aren''t minding." I held my phone up to my ear even though I hadn''t called anyone.


    "No!" Jade called out to me with her arm outstretched as if that could stop me. "I''m coming," she said. "Don''t call mommy." She hurried over to the slide, came down it and then retrieved her shoes from the little cubby area.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Can I get a toy at the toy store?" she asked as I helped her put on her shoes.


    "Of course," I said. "Why else would we go to the toy store?"


    "Uncle David took me once," she said, "but he only let me get one thing." She held up one finger for emphasis. I took her hand and started to lead her out. "Can I get two things today? You''ll be my favorite uncle?" She was only four and already playing with my emotions.


    "I thought I already was your favorite uncle," I said.


    "You''ll be my favoritest favorite uncle."


    I laughed as I opened the back of the car door. She climbed into the booster seat and waited for me to strap her in even though she could do it herself.


    "Maybe two toys," I said. "You can either choose one big toy or two small toys. Deal?"


    "Deal," she said.


    I got into the car and drove to the local toy store. She skipped as we crossed the parking lot hand in hand so I copied her. She giggled at me. I stopped just inside the door when I saw two cashiers speaking with each other.


    One looked like he was 16, the other one was my age and I knew him. Scott froze when he saw me. I expected him to ignore me so I was surprised when he nodded a greeting to me across the distance. I nodded back, but didn''t go talk to him as Jade pulled me further into the store and I probably shouldn''t disturb Scott while he was working.


    Jade went to the doll section first. She carefully looked over the baby dolls, she picked up one that had blond hair like Lizzy and then carefully put it back on the shelf. She touched a few others, but then went on her way. We came across a plastic doll that had a pink tutu. She picked it up and hugged it.


    "Does this count as a small toy?" she asked.


    It wasn''t a very big doll so I said, "Yes. You may choose one more small toy."


    I walked behind her to let her take the lead on which aisles she wanted to go on. I got that feeling that someone was watching me. I turned around and saw Scott at the end of the aisle watching us.


    "Cute little girl," he said.


    "I''m a big girl," she said. "I''m almost five." Even though she had just turned four.


    "I apologize," Scott said. "Cute big girl."


    That sounded wrong and Scott paused as soon as he said it realizing it sounded wrong, but Jade smiled happily. I laughed. Scott laughed and suddenly I missed his laugh. He had been my first in many things. I had fond memories of him and I held him no ill will. But he should have also been my first warning to not date anyone who kept his sexuality a secret because then I never would have dated Jackson and felt that betrayal. I wondered if Scott was still hiding that he was gay. It probably wasn''t a question I should just ask in the store he worked at.


    Jade laughed with us even though she had no idea what was funny. I patted the top of her head.


    "Who is she?" Scott asked me.


    "My niece. Joseph''s daughter. Remember?"


    "Oh, right, right. Your brother was married and had a baby."


    "I''m not a baby," Jade said. She held onto my leg and hid herself behind me partially.


    "I know you''re not now," Scott said, "but you were then." She blinked up at him confused. "That''s a pretty doll you have," he said. She smiled and came out from behind my leg to show him. He crouched low so he was eye level. "A dancer," he said. "Do you want to be a dancer like your uncle when you grow up?"


    "Yes," she said and bounced excitedly on her feet.


    He stood up and looked me directly in the eye when he said, "He''s a beautiful dancer."


    "Me too," Jade said. "I''m a beautiful dancer too." She hopped back to me and took my hand.


    Scott smiled. "I''m sure you are," he said to her, but his eyes still looked at me. "Are you seeing anyone?" he asked and I could see the regret in his eyes the moment after he asked.


    "Yes," I said. "Are you?"


    Panic washed over his face and he looked around to make sure no one else was in earshot. "No," he said. "It''s difficult..." his voice trailed off.


    But I knew he meant it was difficult because he still hid that he was gay.


    "It''s different for me than it is for you," he said.


    "I know," I said. Everyone in highschool knew I was gay. My family was supportive. Scott was on the football team and from a very conservative, religious family. He would have been ostracized in many ways from many people if he had come out. He told me at highschool graduation that he was going away for college, that he wasn''t ready to come out and that we should breakup. I had agreed with him. It wasn''t a bad breakup. It was just time for us both to move on.


    Jade started to tug my hand as she was bored with our conversation and wanted to look at other toys.


    "So what''s your boyfriend like?" he asked me.


    I smiled when I thought of Trevon.


    "Handsome," Jade said in just the same tone her father had.


    Scott smiled. "Really? How do you know? Have you met him?"


    "I saw a picture," she said proudly.


    I took out my phone, selected a picture of Trevon and showed it to Scott. "He is handsome," Scott said quietly. He handed the phone back to me.. "Is he good to you?"


    "So far he''s been the best to me," I said honestly.


    "Is he out?" Scott asked.


    "He''s told his friends and sisters he''s bi," I said. "He went home this weekend to tell the rest of his family."


    "I hope he does." There was something in his tone that made me doubt.


    "Why wouldn''t he?"


    "I mean, it''s not easy to come out to your family," Scott said. "I know I''ve tried a few times. I lied to my last boyfriend and told him I came out to my family because he told me he didn''t want to keep our relationship secret. He broke up with me when he found out I lied."


    "Trevon''s sisters already know. They''ll be there to support him. I think they''ll make him tell the rest of the family. Trevon is a great guy though. He hasn''t lied to me. I''m happy with him."


    Scott nodded. "I''m happy for you," he said.


    "Thank you."


    "Scott!" someone called from across the store.


    Scott rolled his eyes. "I''ve got to get back up to the register. When you check out, come through my lane. I''ll give you my employee discount."


    "Will you get in trouble for that?"


    "No. It''ll be fine." He waved and took off.


    Jade led me to the books. She would select one, open it, scan through it slowly and then put it back. This went on for awhile before she found a book about nurses.


    "This one looks like mommy," she showed me the picture of a blond cartoon female nurse.


    "Yes, it does."


    "Can I get these two?" she asked holding up the dancer doll and the book about nurses.


    "Yes," I said.


    There were only two employees at the checkout stands - the 16 year old and Scott. They were both checking out customers. Jade and I went and stood behind the customer Scott was currently helping.


    "I got these two," Jade said to Scott and handed him the doll and book when it was our turn.


    "Great choices," he said.


    "The nurse looks like my mommy. My mommy is a nurse too. My daddy says nurses are heroes," she said. She stood on her tiptoes so she could point out the blond nurse.


    "Do you want to be a nurse like your mommy or a dancer like your uncle?" Scott asked as he scanned the items and handed them back to her.


    Jade hugged both items close to her and said, "A dancer and a nurse."


    Scott smiled. "That would be perfect for you. I hope you succeed."


    He gave me his employee discount and I paid with a card while the two of them spoke.


    "How long are you in town?" Scott asked me.


    "I''ll go back tomorrow morning."


    He seemed lonely as he nodded.


    "What happened to college?" I asked and then immediately cursed myself. He obviously wasn''t going to the college he told me he was going to go to. What if something bad had happened or something he wanted to forget? There wasn''t anyone behind us and the other employee was helping a woman who insisted the price tag had been for $3.99 not the $4.99 it rang up as so he wasn''t paying any attention to us.


    Scott shrugged, but he seemed pained. "College isn''t for me, I guess. I''m taking night courses to become an electrician."


    I smiled and said, "That seems like a great job for you," and I genuinely meant it.


    He smiled at my smile. "I think it will be," he said.


    It must have been hard for him to keep the fact that he was gay a secret. As far as I knew I was the only one who ever knew in this town. We used to go to the next town over when we went on dates, or just drove around in his truck, or kissed in his truck, or other things in his truck. He probably didn''t have anyone to talk to. Our time as boyfriends had passed, but that didn''t mean we couldn''t be friends. Especially if he had no one to talk to.


    "My number is still the same," I said, "if you ever just need a friend you can confide in."


    He smiled and for the first time his smile seemed relieved and genuine. "Thank you," he said.


    Jade hugged both of her new items to her with one arm and held my hand with her free one. As we walked out of the store, Scott''s earlier words came back to me. I believed in Trevon, but we hadn''t been dating long. There was a small part of me that wondered if he really would tell his family.

 Chapter 13

    Trevon Carter


    I stood in front of my mirror and took a deep breath. I could do this. I could tell my family about Arthur. Except, what if they rejected me? What if my grandpa rejected me? No. Of course my grandpa would accept me. He loved me. I patted my hair even though everything was perfectly in place. My fingers trembled slightly. I quickly put my hands back by my sides. I had to do this because I liked Arthur more than I had liked anyone.


    There was a knock on my bedroom door, but before I could say ''come in'' the door opened and Mark and Leo entered. Leo closed the door behind them as Mark came up and massaged my shoulders in that way people do to give you encouragement. "It''s going to be fine," Mark said.


    I smiled at him through the mirror, but couldn''t agree with him.


    "You lied," Leo said. "You have pictures of him."


    Leo was stretched out over my bed looking at my phone. I rushed to him and snatched my phone away.


    "What?" Leo asked. "It''s not like there were any nude pics of him."


    "That''s not the point," I said. "You''re invading my privacy."


    Mark snorted. "You don''t have any privacy with your sisters around." He snatched the phone out of my hand before I could stop him and started flipping through Arthur''s pictures.


    "You''re not my sisters," I pointed out, but didn''t try to retrieve my phone.


    "We''re your sisters''s other halves," Leo said easily.


    My bedroom door opened and Brittany and Kylie entered without bothering to knock. "What''s taking you so long?" Brittany asked. "We sent you up here to get him. Dinner''s ready." They had only been in my room a few minutes. It wasn''t like Leo and Mark had been there for hours.


    "We''re looking at the pictures of his boyfriend on his phone," Mark said.


    "I want to see," Brittany said. She went and stood next to Mark and he angled the phone so she could see.


    Kylie sat on my bed next to Leo. She bounced a little on it and studied the bed - and Leo - carefully. I knew that look.


    "You''re not seriously thinking of what it would be like to have sex on my bed are you?" I asked Kylie.


    "Who says we haven''t already," Leo smirked.


    "Gross. I can''t anymore." And I left MY bedroom with the four of them still in it laughing at me.


    Leo''s voice trailed after me, "I got him out of the room." And the four of them laughed even harder. My weirdo twin sisters and their weirdo fiances.


    When I got to the bottom of my stairs, my mom stood there waiting for all of us. "Where are your sisters?" she asked.


    My mom didn''t know how weird and kinky my sisters and their fiances were. She would never believe me if I told her they had sex on my bed. And maybe they hadn''t. Maybe Leo just said that because that was something they would say to tease me. But I wouldn''t put it passed them to actually have sex on my bed. How was I ever going to sleep in it again?


    "They''re coming," I simply said.


    The front door opened and my cousin Jasmine stepped in. I didn''t know she would be coming too. She was an only child. My uncle and aunt lived in a different city. Unlike my dad, my uncle had wanted nothing to do with my grandpa''s business - except he was fine receiving a generous allowance from my grandpa. Jasmine - unlike her dad - did want to be part of my grandpa''s business. After graduating college in a different state, she moved here to complete her masters. It was clear to everyone that Brittany, Kylie and Jasmine would be part of the business, but which of them ended up with complete control was a mystery. Maybe they''d come to an agreement and the three of them could run it together. That was far down the line though. My grandpa had given a lot of his control to my dad, but he still had a lot of say in the company.


    "Jazy," I greeted with a smile when I saw her. She was always nice to me unlike my sisters. She was younger than my sisters, but older than me.


    "Trevy," she greeted and I frowned. I hated that nickname. She laughed when she saw my frown and rushed to hug me. "Don''t pout," she said. "You know it''s just because I love you."


    "I know," I said as I returned her hug.


    "Aunt Kerry," she said to my mom and she left me to hug my mom. My mom squeezed her tightly.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Jazy," my sisters called excitedly from the stairs. They ran down the stairs together and wrapped their arms around her simultaneously.


    She greeted Mark and Leo in a more subdued way. They had been my sisters''s fiances for a full year now, but had been dating for two. Mark and Leo had always been nice to her, but she was still unsure how to act around her cousins''s fiances.


    "What are you all waiting for?" my dad stepped into the foyer from the dining room. "Grandpa''s waiting. Hi Jazy," he said.


    "Hi Uncle Chris," she hugged my dad briefly before my dad led the rest of us into the dining room. My grandpa was already seated. His tall, thin frame was bent over the food smelling the delicious aromas. It was lasagna, salad and french bread.


    We all found our spots around the table. During dinner grandpa asked me and Jasmine how school was going. Then he asked Brittany and Kylie if they''d set a wedding date yet to which both pairs of twins said ''no'' at the same time. They just wanted to stretch out the engagement for as long as possible. Grandpa then asked Leo and Mark how the patent attorney business was going. I tuned out a little bit then because not even Leo and Mark could make patent attorneys sound interesting.


    Jasmine told us she started dating someone. She said it was new and wasn''t sure it was going to last, but that she really liked him. I was surprised when she said his name was Aiden, but surely that couldn''t be the same as Vincent''s brother. Except then she said his last name was Kinsington. I wasn''t sure how I felt about that. I didn''t know Aiden all that well except from what Vincent told me he sounded like a jerk. I''d have to warn Jasmine anyway that their mother was racist.


    "What about you?" my grandpa asked me. "Are you still seeing that girl?"


    My chest constricted. I froze with the fork in my hand. I swallowed and put the fork back down. "No," I said. "I broke up with her." My throat closed off as I opened my mouth to tell him I was dating someone new. Nothing came out. Brittany beside me nudged me while Kylie across the table kicked my leg.


    My grandpa must have noticed because he said, "Is there something else you want to tell me?"


    I sat up straight and took in a deep breath. I let it out slowly. "I''m dating someone new," I said. "Someone I really like. Someone that I like more than I''ve ever liked anyone."


    My grandpa and parents smiled at this. "That''s great, son," my grandpa said. "Tell us about her."


    I looked down at my plate and bit my lip. That got me another nudge from Brittany and kick from Kylie. "It''s actually a man."


    "What?" grandpa asked as if he didn''t hear.


    I looked up at my parents first. Their shocked expressions told me they heard me. They looked at each other and then at my grandpa.


    I turned to my grandpa. "I''m bisexual, grandpa, and I''m dating a man."


    Silence. Grandpa looked down at his plate.


    "It''s not a big deal anymore," Kylie said. "Being gay or bisexual is more acceptable these days."


    My grandpa looked at her, but didn''t say anything.


    "And if things get really serious between them in the future," Brittany offered, "and they get married and want kids, they can always adopt. You can still have plenty of great grandkids and mom and dad can still have plenty of grandkids."


    That was something I hadn''t thought of before, but my parents always did say they wanted a lot of grandkids.


    Jasmine''s head swiveled from my sisters, to me and then grandpa. I was sure my sisters hadn''t spoken to her about this. I was sure she spoke up for me just because she was a good person. "I think it''s really great that you feel safe enough with us to come out and share this with us. I''m sure it was very frightening for you." She smiled at me. "I''m proud of you."


    I managed a brief smile back before my focus - all of our focus - was turned back to my grandpa.


    "Do you have a picture of him?" my grandpa asked.


    I took out my phone, selected a picture of him and handed the phone to my grandpa. He was expressionless as he looked at the picture.


    "He''s a ballet dancer," I said.


    My dad smiled at this and said, "Do you have a thing for dancers?"


    I assumed that meant my dad accepted it and I breathed slightly easier. "I think I might," I said.


    "He might still meet bigotry," my mom said to my grandpa, "but he''d run into that just from the fact that he''s black. He can''t be kicked out of his apartment now just because he is bisexual. And we''ve taught him how to withstand bigotry."


    Everyone was sticking up for me. I loved my family. I almost offered the fact that Arthur was rich, but realized my grandpa wouldn''t care about that so I didn''t say anything. My family wasn''t like Vincent''s. Thank goodness.


    My grandpa flipped through my phone. I assumed my grandpa was looking at my pictures of Arthur until he put the phone on speaker and the phone was ringing. I froze.


    "Hiiii," Arthur''s cheerful voice greeted everyone through the phone.


    How did he know which number in my contacts to call? Probably because I had added a picture next to his contact name - Beautiful Art.


    "Hello," my grandpa said. "I''m Trevon''s grandfather."


    "Hello, Mr. Carter," Arthur''s voice was suddenly polite.


    "My grandson tells me you are his boyfriend," my grandpa said as I could only sit there frozen.


    "Your boyfriend is handsome," a little girl''s voice said from the other end.


    "Who is that?" my grandpa asked.


    "My niece, Jade. Say hi, Jade."


    "Hiiii," his little niece said in almost the exact same way Arthur had said it.


    "Hello," my grandpa said cheerfully back. He loved children. He even smiled. "Your name is Jade? That is a beautiful name. What is your uncle''s name?"


    "Uncle Arty," she said.


    "Arthur," I said, because it would be weird to have my grandpa call him Arty.


    "Well, Arthur," my grandpa said, "my grandson tells me he likes you more than he has ever liked anyone."


    "I just told someone today that he treats me better than anyone else ever has," Arthur said into the phone. I smiled at this. So did my grandpa.


    "You sound like a nice young man," my grandpa said.


    "He''s a nice uncle," Jade said.


    "Thank you," Arthur said to my grandpa.


    "Then I trust you to take care of him," my grandpa said.


    Relief flooded through me.


    "I will," Arthur said eagerly.


    "Then I''m going to get back to our family dinner," my grandpa said. "Goodbye, Arthur."


    "Goodbye, Mr. Carter."


    "Goodbye," Jade''s sweet voice rang out and then my grandpa hung up. He handed the phone back to me.


    I stood up and hugged him. "I love you, grandpa."


    He patted my back as I bent over him. "Love you too, son," he said.


    A/N:  If this is by chance the first story of mine you''ve read and you are wondering who Vincent and Alex are, you can read their stories in From My Enemy to My Love.

 Chapter 14

    Trevon Carter


    I tried to sneak away to my room after dinner was through - I wanted to talk to Arthur - but Jasmine grabbed my arm before I could head up the stairs. Everyone else was still in the dining room.


    "I just want you to know I thought you were very brave tonight," she said. "It can''t be easy to come out like that."


    "Thank you," I said. "I wish I had been braver earlier. I''ve known for a long time that I was bisexual. My best friend, Alex, never hid that he was gay. I admire him a lot for that. Actually, I''m not sure I would have found the bravery to come out if I didn''t have his example."


    She smiled. "He sounds inspiring."


    "He is. So," I said, "Aiden Kinsington huh? His little brother is my other best friend. Have you met him yet? Vincent?"


    "Not yet," Jasmine said. "Aiden talks about him sometimes. He really cares about him but doesn''t know how to express it. He hasn''t told me everything, but from what he''s told me his family sounds weird. I haven''t figured out why he feels he needs to put some distance between him and his brother."


    That was a new perspective I hadn''t heard about before. But Jasmine had a tendency to see only the good in people so maybe she was reading too much into it. From what Vincent told me, I wasn''t sure his brother really cared about him that much.


    "You know their mom is racist, right?" I asked.


    She sighed. "Aiden warned me. The way he describes her, I''m not sure she realizes she is racist. I''m not worried though. If I come to really like Aiden, I can handle her."


    "Do you like him? I admit I''ve only seen him from the perspective of Vincent, but I haven''t seen much to like."


    She smiled. "He''s sweet to me. He says he can be himself with me."


    My mom and dad came into the foyer.


    "I''m going home now," Jasmine said to them. "Thank you for having me."


    She gave them each a hug as I started up the stairs.


    "Wait a minute," my dad said to me when the front door closed. I was almost at the top of the stairs. I paused and looked at them. My father waved me to come back down.


    I came slowly back down the stairs. I just wanted to speak with Arthur. My dad wrapped an arm around my shoulders and pulled me tight into his side. "I''m proud of you, son," he said. My mom smiled widely at the two of us.


    "Thank you," I said.


    "Be true to who you are," my mom said. She took my hand while my dad still had his arm around my shoulders.


    "We love you," my dad said.


    "I love you too," I said and then the three of us were standing there in a group hug.


    "Okay," I said when we pulled away. "I''m going to go call Arthur."


    They nodded and indicated for me to be on my way as they stood there side by side with their arms still wrapped around each others waists.


    I bounded up the stairs. Standing in front of my bedroom door were my sisters and their fiances. I briefly wondered how they could get up there so fast and then remembered there was a back set of stairs that I never used. It was closer to their rooms, but the front stairs was closer to mine.


    "See," Brittany said, "it all went according to plan."


    My sisters hugged me at the same time. Their fiances wrapped their arms around them encasing me in some strange hug. "Thanks," I said. I tried to push their arms off me, but all four of them just squeezed tighter because they were weirdos.


    I gave up. My arms went limp by my side and I just let them hug me.


    "We''re proud of you, kiddo," Mark said as they finally broke away. He took Brittany''s hand and headed down the hallway towards their bedrooms.


    "Don''t worry," Leo said. He placed a hand on my shoulder. "We didn''t have sex on your bed." He started to follow the others.


    Kylie took a step towards them, but whispered to me, "Yes we did," with that awful smirk on her face.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "I hate you all!" I called after them. The four of them laughed.


    I went into my room and closed the door behind me.


    I stretched out on my bed. Wait...did they have sex on my bed or not? I had no idea. I sat up and stared at my blankets as if they had betrayed me. Well, unless it happened that day - which wasn''t likely since I had been home all day - then the blankets and sheets had been washed so it should be fine.


    I relaxed again, but still didn''t feel at ease. I called Arthur.


    "Hello," Arthur said carefully.


    "It''s me," I said.


    "Oh thank goodness," he said. "I thought it might be your grandpa again. Or your parents. Or your sisters."


    "I had no idea he was calling you," I said. "I gave him my phone to look at your pictures."


    "It''s okay, sweetie. It was a little scary at first, but your grandpa seems nice and it sounded like he was accepting."


    "Yes," I said. "My parents helped my sisters convince him so I think it''s safe to say that everyone in my immediate family accepts us."


    "Good," he said.


    "So how was your day?" I asked.


    "I spent it with my niece. So it was fun and exhausting all in one."


    "She sounds cute."


    "She is cute. She thinks you''re handsome."


    I smiled as I remembered her little conversation with my grandpa. "So I heard."


    "I ran into an old friend from high school today," Arthur said. "It seems like he is going through some stuff so I told him he could call me to talk if he needed to."


    "That was nice of you."


    "Actually, he was my boyfriend from high school, but he''s not out so no one knows."


    "Okay," I said. That did bother me a little more, but as long as they were just friends now it didn''t matter. There had been a very brief time when I had a crush on Alex, but I hadn''t told anyone. It had only lasted a week our sophomore year in high school and then I realized he was handsome, but I really didn''t want him as more than anything but a friend.


    "It doesn''t bother you?" he tested.


    "Do you want it to?"


    "Our relationship didn''t end badly, but it did end and now he has no one to talk with. I just want to be his friend. He is the one who I told you treat me better than anyone else and I meant that. I''m not going to mess that up."


    I smiled. "I''m glad you can be a good friend to someone, beautiful. And I hope I always treat you well. If there is ever a time I don''t, or I take you for granted let me know."


    "See," Arthur said, "you don''t even realize how unique you are just for thinking that way. You''re going back to your apartment tomorrow right?"


    "Yes. You too?"


    "Me too. Want to come over to my apartment when you get back or I could go to yours?"


    "Yes," I said.


    Arthur laughed. I missed his laugh. He had such a bright personality.


    "You can come to my place this time," I said.


    "Sounds good," he said.


    There was a soft knock on my door.


    "I''ve got to go Art, someone is knocking on my bedroom door."


    "Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow. Goodnight, sweetie."


    "Goodnight, beautiful."


    I hung up. Whoever was at my door couldn''t have been my sisters or their fiances because even if they had knocked, they would have barged right in without waiting for an answer.


    "Come in," I said.


    My grandpa opened the door and stepped inside. He closed the door quietly behind him. I sat up on the bed to give him my full attention. He took the chair from my desk, brought it so it was beside the bed and sat down.


    "Son," he said to me, "I know times are different than when I was growing up and I know it''s more accepted, but it''s not completely accepted. You are going to have some hard times."


    "I know," I said, "but there will always be hard times. At least this way there is someone supportive beside me."


    My grandpa nodded. "When I was a young man," he said, "I had a close friend. He was like a brother to me. I trusted him and he trusted me. It turns out, he shouldn''t have trusted me.


    "He told me a secret that he had never told anyone. He thought I would help him get through and understand all the conflicted feelings he had inside. He told me he was attracted to our other friend. A man. I''m ashamed to say I didn''t react well.


    "I told him he was a sinner. I told him he was disgusting." Grandpa''s voice choked up and tears sprang to his eyes. "I told him we weren''t friends anymore." A large tear spilled onto his mocha skin. "I told him not to come around me, not to talk to me, not even to look at me. And then I went and did something even worse. I went and told our friend that he was attracted to him.


    "That friend gathered other friends and they went and beat him up. It was so bad he ended up in the hospital. I regretted it then, but I still couldn''t bring myself to go see him or apologize. I regretted it, but couldn''t admit that I was wrong." He sniffed loudly and roughly wiped away the tears from his cheeks. He took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. I reached over and took his hand. It was obviously difficult for him to admit all this to me and I knew he was a different man than he had been then. He already accepted me.


    "He was the best friend I ever had, Trevon, and I messed up bad. When he got out of the hospital, he went up into the mountains and shot himself." More tears spilled onto his cheeks. Tears were on my cheeks too. I had never seen my grandpa cry. "If I only had taken the time to truly listen to him and try to understand him instead of just reacting the way I thought I was supposed to react," he said. "That was a wake up call for me. A terrible, terrible show of what I had done wrong. That was when I started going up to the mountains as often as I could and look at the stars. I begged for his forgiveness imaging he was one of those stars looking down at me. I called out into the night for us to be friends again. Eventually, after years and years of doing this, I felt he forgave me. Maybe it''s all in my head, but maybe he heard me and really did forgive me.


    "I don''t know why I always took you up into the mountains to look at the stars and only you. It felt right somehow. Maybe he was trying to prepare me for this moment so I wouldn''t react the same way with you as I did with him."


    He squeezed my hand that held his. "I love you, Trevon. I always will no matter what. Don''t let what happened to him happen to you. Please," he shook my hand with emphasis, "never kill yourself, Trevon. Never. You have a family who loves you, who need you. You have a wonderful life ahead of you even if it has hardships, even if it seems impossible sometimes. Promise me that you will never do it. Please. Promise me."


    "I promise, grandpa," I said. He took me in his arms and held me tightly.

 Chapter 15

    Trevon Carter


    I loved my family - even my weird sisters - but it still felt good to pull into my parking spot at my apartment building. I was home. I grabbed my bag out of the back seat and went into the building. I nodded to the concierge behind the front desk. My intention was to go straight to my apartment, but he spoke to me before I got the elevator.


    "Mr. Carter, you broke up with that young woman right?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Are things still well between the two of you? You didn''t ask us to block her."


    "I think they are okay," I said. "Why?"


    "She came about an hour ago. I saw her get on the elevator, but I never saw her come back down. There have been some deliveries though and other guests I had to deal with so it''s possible I missed her."


    "Thank you," I said. I started to go back to my apartment, but he said, "Remember to tell us if you don''t want her as a visitor anymore."


    "I don''t think it''s come to that point yet, but I''ll let you know if it does."


    A delivery person came in then with a package so I left to let the concierge handle it. I rode the elevator to the top floor and got off. Alice was standing in front of my front door just staring at it blankly. That was a little creepy. Maybe I should leave and come back later. Except the concierge said she had already been there an hour. She might never leave if I didn''t address it.


    "Alice," I said.


    She turned to me and smiled. It caused goosebumps on my arms.


    "Hi," she greeted me. She wasn''t doing anything out of the ordinary. She wore a pretty, simple yellow dress that had little pink flowers on it. She looked pretty. Not exquisite like Arthur. She had a paper plate filled with chocolate chip cookies covered with saran wrap in her hands.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    She giggled. "I''m not a stalker if that''s what you are thinking," she said. She handed me the plate of cookies. My body reacted by taking it without me consciously thinking about my actions. "I made this for you and Arthur," she said. "To show there is no ill will."


    "Thanks," I said. That was sweet if she was being serious, except I couldn''t forget that she told Arthur I was just experimenting with him and that I would go back to her someday. If this was her plan, it wasn''t working. And she had stood outside my door for an hour just to tell me that?


    "You stood outside my door just for this?"


    "I knocked but there wasn''t an answer."


    She didn''t realize I knew she had been there for an hour. "I meant," I said, "that you could have left them with the concierge and relayed the message to him."


    "Oh," She twisted her hands in front of her shyly. I''d never seen her do that. "I didn''t think about that." Did she think this was appealing to me?


    "Well, thanks," I said unsurely and held up the cookies for emphasis. Why did I thank her? Was that going to make it worse? I couldn''t exactly take it back now.


    She didn''t leave. She just stood there in front of me - blocking my way to my apartment.


    "Was there something else?" I finally asked.


    "Oh. No. I just wanted to let you know I wish you and Arthur well. There are no ill feelings. It did come as a shock to me though. I miss you." Her eyes widened when she said these last few words. She rushed to say, "I should go." She brushed passed me and onto the elevator.


    I went to the apartment door, but looked back just to make sure she had really left before I unlocked it. Everything seemed in order when I went inside. I looked around anyway. I inspected my bedroom, both bathrooms, the living room and lastly the kitchen. I put the plate of cookies on the kitchen island. I took the saran wrap off and sniffed them. They smelled okay. They smelled delicious actually. I picked up a cookie and almost put it in my mouth, but paused right before it could touch my lips.


    Alice wouldn''t have done something to the cookies. I didn''t think she would. But I remembered the time when I was seven and my sisters were fourteen and they gave me some peanut butter cookies that I thought were going to be delicious. Overall they were. They tasted a little funny, but I hadn''t thought much about it. I just thought my sisters had messed up something in the recipe. I thought it was sweet and caring that they would make me cookies so I ate all of them.


    I ended up in the bathroom all day and night because they had filled them with laxatives. My mom had insisted it must have been an accident when I tried to tell her. My sisters still laughed about it.


    I put the cookie back on the plate, picked up the entire plate and dumped them in the trash. They were probably fine, but I wasn''t going to risk it.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I sent a text to Arthur to let him know I was home. I unpacked my bag and freshened up a little. When I checked my phone Arthur sent me a text that he just got home and would come over soon. I went into the living room and browsed my bookshelves. I had read all the books on them already, but I liked them enough that I wanted to keep them and read through them again. It had been a little while since I bought a new book. I should go to the bookstore. Maybe that could be a date night with Arthur.


    Twenty minutes later, the doorbell rang. I set the book I had been reading down on the coffee table and went and answered the door. Arthur stood there handsome and captivating with a bag of takeout in his hand. His bright smile warmed my heart. He kissed me gently before he slid passed me and into my apartment.


    "Hungry?" he asked.


    I didn''t think I was, but when I smelled the food my stomach grumbled. I followed him into the kitchen and got us some water while he took out the chicken and salad from the take out bag. There were two rolls with the dinner. He gave me both of them.


    "I missed you," I said as I sat across from him.


    "I missed you too," he said. I brushed my leg along his under the table. He pressed his leg into mine. A smile graced his beautiful lips. It was times like this I especially liked having long legs. I shifted my leg so it was in between his. I lifted my foot, put it between his warm, strong thighs and began to rub it against his crotch.


    He shifted so his chair slid backwards along the floor. He had a smirk on his face as he said, "Eat first. We can play after."


    I frowned, but took a large bite of the salad. He scooted the chair back into place.


    "Do you want to go to the bookstore with me after this?"


    He made a face as if that was the most disgusting thing he had ever heard.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Why do you want to go to the bookstore? You already have more books than I can count."


    "I''ve read them all," I said.


    "Fine," he said, "we can go to the bookstore." He made it sound like such a chore. "I''d also like to go pick up some more dance tights if you don''t mind."


    "And I dance belt?" I asked. I couldn''t hide the smile that came to my lips as I imagined him in it.


    He kicked me lightly under the table. "Stop imaging me in it."


    After we ate, we went to the bookstore first. I browsed the sci-fi/fantasy section. I picked up a book where the book cover looked interesting and turned it around to read the back. I started a small stack of books to buy. After the fifth time I did this, Arthur sighed exasperatedly. "This is boring. Can you hurry please?"


    "How can I know what I want if I don''t read the blurb on the back," I said. "You can go look at books too," I said. "I''ll buy you whatever you want."


    "I''m not all that into books," he said. "I wonder if they have art books or dance books."


    I pointed him in the general direction of the art section and he was off. I had selected several more books when Arthur came bounding back and in a loud voice exclaimed, "I found one about ballet!"


    Several heads turned our way. Some had smiles because Arthur was the cutest thing ever, but some scowled. "Look," Arthur said still in that loud voice. He opened the book and pointed out a picture of ballet dancers. The expression on his face was excited and fluffy. We still had observers. I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek so everyone could know this sweet man beside me was mine. He looked up at me in surprise, but then a wide smile crossed his face. He turned his head slightly and presented his other cheek to me. I kissed it.


    I took his book and put it in the hand basket with mine. "Are we done?" he asked.


    "No," I said. "We need to get to the romance section. You can recommend something to me by Holly Emily Benito."


    "Yes." He bounced a little on his feet excitedly. We went to the romance section and he selected some of his mom''s books. Then he selected a few romance books for himself. Not his mother''s books because he had read all those, but some others.


    We went to the checkout stand and I paid for the books. Then we went to the dance store where he selected some tights. When we got back to my apartment, Arthur wanted to watch one of the reality shows he liked so I handed him the t.v. remote. I sat next to him on the couch and picked up the first book his mother ever published. I read it while he watched t.v. At some point he opened my legs wide and sat between them with both of his legs draped over one of mine. He rested his head on my shoulder as he watched t.v.


    I put the book down beside us so I could wrap my arms around his waist. I put my head close to his, breathed in his scent. A mix of soap and cologne and the smell that was Arthur.


    "Tell me about this guy you used to date that you told to call you if he needed to talk. Do I need to be worried about him?"


    "No," Arthur said. "He was my first with a lot of things, first boyfriend, first kiss, first lover, first love, but that time has passed. I don''t have any feelings like that for him anymore. He''s still hiding from his family and everyone that he is gay. They are pretty conservative and religious and that doesn''t necessarily mean they''ll reject him, but I''ve been around his family and I think they will. He wasn''t even supposed to be in our home town. He was supposed to be off enjoying college life somewhere. I''m not sure what happened, but he is home now and working in a toy store. He said his last boyfriend broke up with him because he lied about coming out to his family. I don''t like to say this about people, but he seemed pathetic. He has no one to talk to."


    "Is he the reason you don''t want to date anyone in secret?"


    He brought his hand over mine. Our fingers entwined. "No," he said. "Our relationship didn''t end on bad terms, it was just time to move on."


    "Who was the man you made that rule after?" I regretted it as soon as I asked because I was pretty sure it was Jackson. I suspected he might be the reason Arthur was so adamant about not dating cheaters too.


    Arthur sighed and leaned back into me so our faces were right next to each other. "I don''t want to talk about it yet," he said. "Other boyfriends asked and when I told them, it scared them away."


    "I won''t let it scare me away," I said.


    He pulled back just enough that he could look into my eyes. His hand holding mine squeezed tighter. His other hand came up and gently caressed my jaw. "I believe you," he said. "And I will tell you when I''m ready."


    "Okay," I said.


    He smiled and kissed me gently on the lips. I tried to take the kiss deeper, but he pulled away. "What about you? Are you friends with any of your exes?"


    "Not really," I said.


    "Who was your first love?" he asked.


    "The first girl I ever seriously dated was Genevieve in high school. We were juniors. She was my first in everything too. I thought I loved her at that time, but looking back, I don''t think I really did. Our relationship did end badly when I found out she was hooking up with a college student on the side. I don''t think I''ve loved any of my girlfriends."


    "What about me?" he asked quietly. His eyes stared down at our entwined fingers.


    "I meant it when I told my grandpa that I like you more than I''ve liked anyone. I think love is developing."


    He smiled grandly at this and looked into my eyes. "Me too."

 Chapter 16

    A/N: This chapter contains mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Arthur Sakho


    By the time the dance class was over, I was sweating and hungry. I just wanted to go home, shower and eat. And probably have Trevon come over. Danny and I trailed behind the other dancers as they exited the room.


    "Arthur, Danny," Mrs. Madsen called to us. She waved us over to her corner of the room. We walked over to her. She didn''t continue until everyone else was out of the room.


    "How are things between you and Alice?" Mrs. Madsen asked me. Of course she had heard of the drama.


    "Fine as far as I''m concerned," I said. "Has she said anything?"


    Mrs. Madsen shook her head. "No. She said things were fine between the two of you as well. You''re okay partnering up with her again?"


    Danny looked slightly bored clearly not understanding what this had to do with him.


    "Of course," I said. "It''s not the first time Alice and I had our differences, but we are always professional when it comes to dancing."


    Mrs. Madsen nodded. "That is true." She looked at Danny. He ran a hand through his hair that was wet with sweat. He had that naturally red hair that looked so red you thought it must be dyed but it wasn''t. He had the pale skin and the multitude of little freckles to go along with it. He was handsome, even though I had never been attracted to him.


    "I''m thinking of doing things a little differently for the end of the semester performances," Mrs. Madsen said. "I''m thinking of giving you different partners."


    "You want to partner me up with Alice?" Danny asked. His face clearly showed he did not like that idea.


    "Could you handle that?" she asked.


    "I am a professional," Danny said.


    Mrs. Madsen smiled. "That''s not what I''m suggesting though. I''m thinking of having male dancers paired off."


    Me and Danny looked at each other.


    "Us?" Danny asked.


    "Yes," she said, "I just haven''t decided if I want it to showcase male friendship and strength or have it be a romantic story. Or maybe even something else completely, maybe showing the soft, elegant side of man. What do you think?"


    I was excited. I thought it was a great idea. I wasn''t sure Danny would want to be paired with another man though. He had told me he got into ballet because the female/male ratio was so advantageous.


    "Yeah," Danny said. "Let''s do it."


    "Great," Mrs. Madsen said. "Why don''t you two talk it over and decide what concept you want to try. If you can''t come up with one on your own, I will decide for you. But I''d rather you just did it for me."


    She left the room leaving just me and Danny. Danny sat down against the wall with his legs stretched out before him. I followed suit.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked him.


    "Let''s do the romance aspect."


    "Really?"


    "You don''t want to? Will your boyfriend be jealous?"


    I thought about that for a moment. "I think he''ll be understanding. Besides you''re straight, right? Are you sure you can act it out well enough?"


    "I don''t like Alice, but I could have acted it out with her," he said. "And you''re my friend so I think it will be easier. I can act."


    "Let''s do it then," I said.


    "Great," he said.


    We stood up and walked out together talking about nothing in particular. When we rounded the corner into a new hall, Alice was standing against the wall. She smiled when she saw us. Her smile always seemed fake to me.


    "Why are you still here?" Danny asked her.


    "I wanted to talk to Arthur for a minute," she said.


    Danny looked at me not sure if he should leave me alone with her.


    "It''s alright," I said. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    He leaned in close and whispered, "I''ll be in yelling distance if you need me to come save you from her."


    I nodded that I understood and then he left.


    "Everything alright?" I asked Alice even though I just wanted to leave.


    "Yes," she said. "I just wanted to know if you liked the cookies. I can make more if you did."


    "What cookies?" I didn''t get any cookies nor did I hear anything about cookies.


    "I gave cookies to Trevon to share with you yesterday to show I wish you both well."


    Trevon didn''t tell me anything about cookies or that he saw Alice.


    "Oh, those cookies," I said. "They were a little dry, but thank you for thinking of us." I had no idea if the cookies were dry or not. Why didn''t Trevon tell me?


    "So no hard feelings?" she asked.


    What game was she playing? This felt weird. "Of course. No hard feelings," I said. There was no way I was trusting her.


    "Great," she said. "I''ll see you tomorrow then."


    I went home and showered. When I came out, there was a text from Trevon.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Are you home?


    Me: Yes. Come over. Pick up something to eat. I don''t feel like cooking.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: K. I''ll be there soon.


    I sat on my couch and pulled out homework from my bag. I might as well get as much done as I could before he got there. I worked through it quickly not really caring if the answers were sloppy or even correct. I had one last problem to finish when the doorbell rang. I put the assignment back in my bag so Trevon couldn''t complain about my sloppy work before I went and opened the door.


    "I got cobb salads," he said and held up the bags.


    "Perfect," I said. "I''m starving."


    I led the way to the glass dining table. He took out two cobb salads and 2 dinner rolls. He tried to hand me one of the rolls as I sat across from him, but I gave the roll back to him.


    I took a few bites of the salad before I said, "I''m going to be pairing up with a different partner for the end of the semester performance."


    "Is Alice giving you trouble?" he asked. The fork froze halfway to his mouth and his voice was thick with concern.


    I smiled because he cared so much. "No," I said. "In fact, today she asked me how the cookies were." I raised an eyebrow at him.


    "Oh," he said. "I completely forgot about them."


    "So what happened to them? Did you eat them all yourself?"


    He smiled and shook his head. "No."


    "Why not? Did they smell weird? Is she a bad cook?"


    "I don''t know," he said. "They smelled fine, but I threw them out."


    That was not what I had been expecting.


    "Why? Did she do something suspicious?"


    "Besides standing outside my door for an hour to give me cookies?" Yeah, that was weird. "No," Trevon went on, "I''ve just had a bad experience with cookies. I won''t eat them unless they are from the store or directly from a bakery. I probably could eat them if I saw as they were being made. I thought I was over it, but then I threw away Alice''s cookies so I guess not."


    "What could possibly happen that would make you distrust cookies?"


    "My sisters baked me peanut butter cookies with laxatives when I was seven. I ate them all."


    I sat there a moment not sure how to respond. "I don''t know if I should laugh or be mortified," I said.


    "Be mortified," he said aghast that I could even fathom any other option.


    "Okay, I''m mortified." I was glad I had managed to hold back my laughter.


    "So who is your new partner?" he asked.


    "Mrs. Madsen wanted to try a male/male pairing." I watched him closely to see how he would react, but he was frustratingly expressionless.


    "Is it going to be romantic? Like a love story?"


    "Would you have a problem with that?" I asked because if he did, I would change it to be something else.


    "You don''t have any real feelings for him, do you? Who is it?"


    "The only one I have feelings for at the moment is you," I rubbed my leg against his under the table. "It''s Danny. He''s been my friend since I first started attending the university. He has the deep red hair and he danced with Samantha at the last performance. Her hair had been left down instead of tied up. It''s long and black. You don''t have anything to worry about with Danny. He''s straight. It would just be a performance."


    "Honestly, I mainly remember you from that performance," he said. "And Alice a little. I vaguely have a picture of him though when you mentioned the red hair. I''m fine with it. As long as it''s just acting, I''ll support you with whatever you want to do."


    And my heart warmed and the rest of me melted.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.


    How had I been looking at him? I wasn''t sure, but I knew what I was feeling. "You''re just pretty close to being perfect," I said. "If only you liked reality shows instead of those boring science shows."


    He smirked. "That''s not going to happen."


    We sat down to watch t.v. after dinner and after I had assured him I had finished my homework. He was such a nerd, but he was my nerd and I loved it. He pulled out the second book my mom had ever written.


    "What happened to the first book?" I asked. We had just bought it.


    "I finished it. You were right, she does write great sex scenes."


    I blinked at him.


    "What?" he asked.


    "You finished it already? We just bought it yesterday."


    "It was really good. What? Why are you blinking at me like that?"


    "Do you always finish books that fast?"


    "It''s not unusual," he said.


    Why did I find that so attractive? I leaned in and kissed him. I completely forgot about the show I just turned on as his luscious lips melded with mine. He placed the book on my coffee table. His strong arms wrapped around my waist as the kiss drew deeper, as our tongues swirled together, tasted each other. He flipped me around so my back was against the soft seat cushions of the couch. He hovered over me and pulled back to look at me. I hoped he always looked at me like this - like I was captivating, beautiful, mesmerizing.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him down to me to continue the passionate kiss.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    His fingers trailed down over the cloth of my shirt, pinched my nipple through the fabric and I moaned into his mouth. His fingers continued down and slipped into my pants and under my boxer briefs. He pulled away from the kiss as he stared down at me. He rubbed over my rapidly growing hard on. I bit my bottom lip as the fire spread through my blood. He paused when he saw the movement. Then he crashed his lips back to mine.


    His hand left my hard on to pull the shirt roughly over my head. He unzipped my pants, but paused as I pulled his shirt off to expose his muscled chest. I ran my hands down his bulging biceps as he tugged on my pants. It didn''t take long for my pants and boxer briefs to be on the floor. I tried to pull him back to my lips, but he paused as he hovered between my legs.


    "Have you been tested?" he asked.


    "Condoms were always used," I said, but that wasn''t exactly true. There had been that one time with Jackson and the first few times with Scott because we were foolish and didn''t know what we were doing.


    "Have you given blowjobs without condoms?" he asked.


    "Oh," I said. "I was tested after my last boyfriend." Which was true. "I''m completely healthy." Also true.


    I should have kept my mouth shut as his head started to dip to my member, but instead I said, "Have you been tested?"


    He sat up and looked at me. "I always use a condom," he said.


    "So you''ve never gone down on your girlfriends? Because I don''t know a lot about women, but I''m pretty sure they have fluids too."


    "So...you don''t want me to give you a blowjob?"


    "Yes, I do." I grabbed him by the back of the neck and pulled him towards my hard on.


    He didn''t need any more encouragement as his mouth enveloped me with heat and moisture. His tongue licked me and explored. My hips moved to escalate the pleasure. His hands came to my hips and helped support me as I moved my hips again. Moans escaped me. They probably weren''t quiet either, but I was too wrapped up in the euphoria to even think about controlling them. He was a little clumsy at first as his inexperience showed, but that made me like it even more. I was his first in many things and I reveled in that. The only thing that could make this better was if he was fingering me too. I''d tell him some other time. I didn''t want to ruin this moment.


    The euphoria and pleasure built and built until I released with his name on my lips. His name sounded in the air much louder than I had intended. He jerked in surprise and then he swallowed.


    "Sorry," I said as he pulled back wiping his lips. "I should have warned you."


    He smiled down at me. "Don''t be sorry. It was exactly what I wanted."


    I sat up, threw my arms around him and kissed him. I pushed into him slowly until he was now on his back. I kissed down his neck, down his chest, down the ridges of his stomach muscles while my hands were busy unzipping his pants. I reached in and pulled out his thick, long hard on. I licked it from the base to the tip and he moaned and shifted underneath me. I paused to take his pants and boxers off completely. I stared down at him. My fingers slid back and forth over his strong thighs. I bent down and took him in my mouth.


    "Wait," he said, "test...ing." And another moan escaped him and he was puddy in my hands. My tongue teased his member in my mouth. His hips bucked as another moan escaped him. His hands gripped the couch cushion underneath him.


    I briefly thought about fingering him. Some of my past boyfriends liked that, but I immediately dismissed the thought. We had never discussed anything like that before and he might not like it. And part of me was afraid he would like it and he would want me to top. I didn''t have any desire to top. I tried it once with Scott and bottoming was so much better.


    I did however like this, him moving underneath me with his moans filling my living room.


    "I''m going to..." he said and then there was a burst in my mouth. I swallowed all his cum. I didn''t pull my mouth away until I was sure he was finished.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    He sat up slightly so his shoulders were up against the arm of the couch. "You''re amazing, Art," he said.


    "And beautiful," I added.


    He smiled. "And beautiful."


    My eyes flickered briefly to the t.v. Oh yeah, my show. I sprawled out across him so my head was on his chest, our bare legs entwined.


    "Will you please hand me my book?" he asked. I stretched over him so I could retrieve his book from the coffee table and handed it to him.


    He opened it and held it with one hand lowering it so as to not block my view of the t.v. His other hand ran up and down along my back absently while he read.


    I was sure of it now. I wanted to be this way with him forever. I loved him.

 Chapter 17

    Arthur Sakho


    Danny came into the studio hand in hand with one of the freshmen. They smiled sweetly at each other and then she found a spot near the other freshmen while Danny came to stand by me. I stretched a leg up on the bar. He followed suit.


    "You''re dating a freshman," I teased.


    "So are you," he said easily.


    "Oh yeah. I forgot Trevon is a freshman."


    "Did you ask if he would mind if we did a romantic concept?" Danny asked.


    "He said he was fine with it," I said.


    "Good," he said. "I came up with a few ideas last night. Are you okay with lifts?"


    "Me lifting or you lifting or both?"


    "Both," he said. "We''ve got to take turns."


    I smiled. "Let''s do it."


    Samantha came on the other side of me and said, "I''m warning you both that Alice is going to be with us today."


    "Why?" Danny asked, but Samantha shut her mouth and put a pained smile on her lips.


    "Hi," Alice said to us. She stood on the other side of Samantha.


    "Hi," Danny and I said at the same time.


    Mrs. Madsen came in then and we started our warmups. Then she told us to get into the groups she had already designated us into. Her assistant went to help the freshmen and Mrs. Madsen came directly to us.


    "What did you decide?" Mrs. Madsen asked us. I couldn''t help but notice that Samantha and Alice were standing with us as if they were part of the group with me and Danny.


    "We are going to be romantic," Danny said and he swung his arm around my shoulders and pulled me in close to his side. We were the same height, had the same body type.


    "Us too," Samantha said indicating her and Alice.


    I couldn''t quite explain why I was so excited that there was going to be a woman/woman duet as well as a man/man duet.


    "Yay!" I said brightly and high fived Samantha while Alice high fived Danny. Then Alice''s hand was in my space and I was high fiving it before I realized it. And just like that, things were comfortable with her again.


    "Good," Mrs. Madsen said. "I''m going to let you come up with your own choreographies this time. Even though the four of you aren''t dancing together, I still want you to work with each other. Play your ideas off each other. Perform for each other to see what works and what doesn''t. And ladies, the men can help you learn the proper technique to lift each other and men, the ladies can teach you how to properly be lifted."


    Mrs. Madsen left us to go to the next set of sophomores. For the rest of the time we practiced lifting each other. I showed Alice where to put her hands on Samantha to lift her properly while Samantha scolded Danny for not keeping his core straight when I tried to lift him. Then the situations were reversed when Samantha tried to lift Alice and Danny tried to lift me. By the end of the class, we weren''t perfect, but at least we were getting the hang of lifting each other. Danny was a lot heavier than Alice.


    As we walked out of the studio, Danny told me some of his choreography ideas. I liked most of them and it made me think of a few myself which I shared. His freshmen girlfriend ran up behind us and grabbed Danny''s arm. She politely said hello to me. The two of them left together, but not before Danny threw me a look that let me know he had completely forgotten about her. I didn''t think that relationship was going to last long.


    "I made you more cookies," Alice said by my side.


    I jumped a little. I didn''t hear her approach or feel her presence. "You startled me," I said.


    "Sorry," she said. "I didn''t mean to." She held out a square tupperware. "I made them a little different this time so hopefully they won''t be dry."


    I took them from her and playfully said, "Are you trying to get me fat?"


    "No," she said aghast.


    "I''m teasing," I said.


    "Oh," she smiled. "Next time I''ll bring carrots."


    I laughed as we walked side by side down the hallway. "You really don''t need to bring us anything more. We''re good."


    "We''re friends again?"


    "Yes," I said, but I wouldn''t forget her words that she would bide her time. Things were better between us, but I was going to keep an eye on her.


    "Good," she said. We parted ways and I stepped out to go to my car. That was when my phone rang. The name calling in came up as Scotty.


    "Hiii," I said when I answered.


    "Hi," he said. "You said I could call if I never needed to talk."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Of course," I said. I got in my car, but didn''t start it up. "What''s up?"


    There was a pause and then he said, "I''m just lonely. There is no one to meet in this town."


    "Go to the gay bar," I said.


    "That''s two towns over and it''s a weekday."


    I rolled my eyes, but of course he couldn''t see it. He was as obstinate as ever. "Then go on the weekend."


    "I have night classes on the weekend."


    "Are you being difficult on purpose?"


    He laughed. "No?"


    "Then why are you questioning yourself. Just watch gay porn and jerk off."


    "I live at home, remember? In my parents'' house?"


    I sighed dramatically. "Look, precious, I don''t know what to tell you. You argue with everything I say."


    "You used to like that."


    "Not anymore." Although I kind of did, but I liked Trevon''s way a lot more. We were different, but just seemed to let our differences blend together in beautiful swirls.


    "Do you ever miss me?" he asked.


    "As a friend," I said. "But I don''t have to miss you because you called me."


    "Right," he said. "We are friends. Friends can imagine each other naked though, right?" he teased.


    "No," I said, "I have a boyfriend."


    "Then I''ll imagine you both naked," he teased even more.


    "You better not," I said in the most threatening voice I could muster.


    He laughed. "Okay. I won''t imagine you or your boyfriend naked. Do you ever miss any of your exes?"


    Jackson.


    "No," I lied. "I''m perfectly happy with Trevon," and that was true.


    "I miss my last boyfriend," he said seriously. "Do you think if I called him and begged him to take me back he would?"


    "Listen, precious, if he broke up with you because you lied about coming out to your family and you still haven''t told them you are gay, I don''t think he is going to take you back."


    He sighed heavily into the phone. "I miss him."


    "If you want him back, you know what you have to do."


    "I can''t come out to family yet. At least not until I finish trade school and have a professional job. Do you think he will wait for me if I ask him to?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know him."


    "Okay," Scotty said. "I''m going to drive my truck up into the mountains and hope I get reception on my phone so I can jerk off to gay porn."


    I laughed. "Good luck." We hung up and I sent a text to Trevon.


    Me: I''m on my way home. Do you want to come over? I''ll need to shower and eat something.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: I''ll bring something to eat.


    Me: ??


    I drove home. I left the door unlocked in case he came while I was in the shower. When I came out, he sat at my dining table eating a cobb salad. He smiled handsomely when he saw me. My heart fluttered rapidly against my chest. I hugged his shoulders from behind and placed a kiss on his cheek.


    He grabbed my arm as I tried to slip away and pulled me down to his lips for an urgent kiss. I licked my mouth as I pulled away tasting the salad on his lips. I circled the table and sat across from him.


    "Alice gave us more cookies today," I said. "I told her she was going to get me fat. I told her we are good now and she doesn''t need to bring us anymore cookies."


    Trevon frowned slightly. "I can''t eat those cookies."


    "I know," I said. "I''ll toss them. Don''t worry about it."


    As we ate, I told him about my day, about the choreography I was working out with Danny and I told him that Scott called me asking for advice on how to get back together with his most recent boyfriend. Trevon told me all about his astrophysics classes and science classes and I pretended to be interested, but I didn''t think I fooled him. He might have talked about aliens a little bit while I tuned out. I wasn''t sure though.


    We cleaned up after dinner and then ended up on the couch. I turned on the t.v.


    "You haven''t done your homework," he reminded me.


    I pouted. He rubbed his thumb along my bottom lip. "That''s not going to work today," he said. "If we were going to be spending so much time together, you can''t let it interfere with your school work."


    "Fine," I said dramatically and retrieved my school bag. I didn''t turn off the t.v. though. I let it run while I did my homework. Trevon would occasionally tap the page I was working on as I got wrapped up in the show.


    "All done," I announced and put my homework back in my bag.


    He looked at me skeptically. "You don''t have any other work?"


    "Nope," I said. I wasn''t sure if that was true, but I was willfully telling myself to forget if I had anything else.


    "Alright," he said. That was when his phone rang. I leaned over his shoulder to see who was calling. Alex.


    Trevon accepted the call.


    "Let me talk to him," I said. I tried to grab the phone out of his hands, but he held it above his head. "No," he said.


    "Please," I said, but I was already standing on my couch and crawling over him to reach his phone. I snatched it out of his hands.


    "Arthur!" he scolded.


    In a moment he had me pinned with my back against the seat cushions. He hovered over me. That position could get dangerous really quickly if I allowed it. Instead I said into the phone, "Hiii. I''m Arthur, Trevon''s boyfriend."


    "Hi," a soft voice said into the phone. "I''m Alex, Trevon''s best friend." I liked his voice. It was soothing. I could use it for ASMR. Trevon snatched the phone away from me and stood up so I couldn''t snatch it out of his hands again.


    "I wasn''t done talking," I pouted.


    "Hi," Trevon said into the phone.


    I grabbed his arm with both of mine and said, "At least put it on speaker. We shouldn''t have secrets between us."


    He gave me a strange look I couldn''t discern, but into the phone he said, "Arthur wants me to put it on speaker. Is that okay?"


    He took the phone away from his ear and put it on speaker. I smiled triumphantly and pulled him back to the couch. I curled up into his side.


    "So, what''s up?" Trevon asked.


    "I was calling to tell you I finally told Vincent about my boyfriend."


    "How''d that go?" Trevon asked. From his tone of voice, he didn''t expect it to have gone well.


    "As well as you''d expect," Alex said. "He doesn''t like Mateo only because he isn''t rich. He told me I should dump him. He actually told me I should dump him and date you."


    I stiffened. The thought had never occurred to me that his best friends might be a threat to our relationship, but it probably should have. I knew that Alex was gay and Trevon was the greatest guy ever. How could everyone not fall in love with him?


    Trevon laughed. "That''s ridiculous. Don''t worry. He wasn''t being serious, just desperate."


    "Why would he be desperate?" I asked. Trevon and Alex got very quiet. Had I said something wrong?


    "His family has brainwashed him into thinking anyone who isn''t rich is only out for your money," Trevon finally said.


    "Okay," I said. I wasn''t sure that would warrant their silence or his desperation. There had to be something else.


    "You like Mateo though, right?" Trevon said into the phone.


    "I love Mateo," Alex said. "He is nice and sweet and strong. He is smart too. He is a biology major. We met in general chemistry. I told him all about Jason and he still accepts me."


    "Who is Jason?" I asked. Silence.


    Trevon looked like he didn''t know if he should throw up or beat someone up. He swallowed hard.


    "Anyway," Alex said into the phone. "It''s going to be hard to convince Vincent that Mateo is genuine, but I think in the end he will accept it. He just has to see how dedicated and loving Mateo is."


    "That''s right," Trevon said.


    I wanted to ask about Jason again, but it was obvious they weren''t going to answer me.


    Alex was kind enough to ask me about my major and about dance in general before he hung up.


    "Who is Jason?" I asked as soon as Alex was no longer on the phone.


    Trevon''s hands balled up into fists. I placed my hand over his and felt the tension. I rubbed my fingers back and forth over his hands until he relaxed. Then I curled into his side.


    "That''s not my secret to tell," he said.


    "Okay," I said. I left it at that for now.

 Chapter 18

    Trevon Carter


    "I can''t have lunch with you today," Ryan said after class. "I have a job interview." The mornings I had class with Ryan, we usually went to lunch together afterwards.


    "Okay," I said. I didn''t know he was looking for a job. "Good luck. I hope you get it."


    "Me too," he said.


    We parted ways outside the classroom. I walked to the cafeteria instead of driving. The parking lot was usually full at this time of day and I didn''t feel like driving around hoping a parking spot would open up.


    I went inside and stood among the students and tables deciding what I wanted to eat.


    "He always screamed out Jackson," a male voice said. I froze. It couldn''t possibly be about Arthur''s ex, Jackson, but that name had become so synonymous to me with Arthur''s ex boyfriend that I couldn''t imagine it to be about anyone else.


    "I know," another male said. He laughed. I looked around for the speakers. They had to be nearby. There were two men sitting across from each other at a small table.


    I looked away from them, but my feet were drawn to them and I ended up closer to their table.


    "It would have been nice if just once he had screamed my name," one of them said. It had to be about Arthur.


    "I know," the other one said. "Or at least control himself to not scream out any name. And his neighbors are so nosey. More than once I came out of his apartment and they commented about it."


    Definitely Arthur.


    "They really were nosey," the first one said. "It was annoying."


    "You know what else was annoying?" the second one asked.


    "What?" the first one said.


    "He never wanted to switch. He always wanted to be the bottom."


    I didn''t know that about Arthur, but I had no desire to be a bottom so that worked out for me.


    "That''s true," the first one said. "He couldn''t switch just once?"


    The second one shrugged. "Maybe it was all for the best though because it led us to each other." He reached across the table and held the hand with the man in front of him.


    "Can I help you?" the first one asked me.


    I didn''t realize I was now blatantly staring at them until that moment. Nothing came to mind, so I stood there staring at them stupidly.


    "I get it," the second one said and nodded his head. "You''ve dated Arthur too haven''t you?" He let go of the hand of the man across from him and scooted out the chair next to them.


    I sat in it heavily despite telling myself to just leave.


    "How long did you date Arthur?" the first one asked me. "I dated him for a month."


    "I lasted a month and a week," the second one said.


    "How did you two meet?" I asked. I wasn''t sure it was wise to tell them I was currently dating Arthur and that he yelled my name during sex.


    "It was after I broke up with Arthur," the second one said. "We started flirting with each other at a club and then we got talking about sex."


    "And then we learned we both had the experience of our ex screaming out Jackson," the first one said.


    "Then we started talking about Arthur, but it turns out we''re perfect for each other." They reached out and held each other''s hands.


    "How long has it been since you broke up with him?" the first one asked me.


    "I''m dating him now," I said without thinking about it.


    "Oh," they both said at the same time.


    "How long have you been dating? Doesn''t it bother you that he doesn''t ever want to switch in bed? Like ever," the second one said.


    "No," I said. "I don''t think I want to switch."


    Their eyes scanned over me hungrily and I wasn''t sure how I felt about that.


    "Maybe you are perfect for each other then," the first one said. "I''m Ben. This is John." John waved at me even though I was sitting right in front of them. I nodded at him.


    "Who is Jackson?" I asked.


    They looked at each other before turning back to me. "He hasn''t told you about Jackson?" Ben asked.


    I shook my head.


    "He was only the love of his life," John said, "before he cheated on him. I don''t know the details except that Arthur thought he met the one and found out that wasn''t the case."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I thought of Alex and how much he had loved Jason before Jason secretly recorded them having sex and blackmailed him with it. Alex had been devastated. More than devastated if that was a thing. Alex couldn''t sleep. He wouldn''t eat unless we sat in front of him and practically spoon fed him. Alex''s mom asked me and Vincent to take turns being with him as he slept. It was the only way he would sleep. I couldn''t imagine Arthur like that. I didn''t want to think about him that hurt. I hoped I never met Jackson.


    "He hasn''t loved anyone like that since," Ben said. "Maybe he never will."


    Except, from our first time he had called out Trevon during sex. It had never been Jackson. From the first moment I saw him on that stage I was drawn to him. I wasn''t going to say it was love at first sight because I didn''t believe in love at first sight, but it was definitely something. The more I knew him, the more I was drawn to him. I didn''t know if that would last for the rest of ours lives, but at that moment I didn''t want it to end.


    "Jackson even gave him a ring," John said, "that Arthur keeps in his sock drawer. It wasn''t an engagement ring or anything. I guess more like a promise ring, but Arthur hasn''t been able to throw it out."


    "He never told me about the ring," Ben said.


    "He didn''t tell me either until I found it in his drawer," John said.


    "Why were you going through his drawer?" Ben asked.


    Cold tingles ran through my limbs. Maybe I didn''t want to know more about Jackson. My hunger was completely gone and I was starting to feel a little sick.


    I must have shown it on my face because John reached out and patted my hand. "Maybe it''s best if you breakup with him now before it gets serious."


    Except I was already serious. "He''s never yelled Jackson during sex wtih me," I said. Maybe that was too much information, but it was out before I could stop it.


    The two of them looked at each other before Ben said, "Really?"


    I nodded.


    "Maybe he''s over Jackson now," John said.


    "I should go," I said. "Thanks for talking to me." I barely registered their farewells as I left the cafeteria. I was in a daze the rest of the day. Arthur sent me a text when he was through with classes for the day.


    Beautiful Art: Do you want to come over.


    Did I? I didn''t think so, but I did want to see him. I needed to speak to him about Jackson because if I didn''t, it was going to fester and boil inside me and neither he nor I needed that.


    Me: Come to my place.


    Beautiful Art: K. I''ll pick up something to eat.


    When he came over, he had a sandwich for me from my favorite sandwich place. He had chicken and vegetables for himself. I listened as he told me how practice was going with Danny.


    After dinner, we cuddled on the couch while he turned on the t.v.


    "You''re not reading something tonight?" he asked me.


    I shook my head. I was too distracted to read.


    He settled back in the crook of my arm that was draped around his shoulders. A few minutes later he asked, "Is something wrong?"


    "Who''s Jackson?" I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    "Oh," he said. He slid out from underneath my arm and sat sideways cross legged on the couch so he faced me. "Where did you hear about Jackson?"


    "Your neighbors told me one morning that it was nice to hear you call out a name other than Jackson during sex. They said it didn''t matter who came out of your apartment the next morning. The name you always called out was Jackson."


    "Nosey neighbors," he muttered under his breath.


    "I ran into two people you used to date at the cafeteria today. Their names are Ben and John. They also mentioned Jackson."


    "Oh," he said. "Strange coincidences."


    "Yes," I agreed.


    He paused and bit his bottom lip.


    "You said we shouldn''t have secrets between us," I said.


    He paused a moment before he said, "I dated Jackson for six months last year. He was my second longest relationship after Scott." His eyes looked at his fingers which were picking aimlessly at the leather couch cushion. "I thought I loved him. I did love him." His eyes wouldn''t meet mine.


    "He cheated on you," I stated.


    "Not exactly," he said.


    "You said you wouldn''t date cheaters," I said. "John said he cheated. I assumed he was the cheater."


    "He was," Arthur said. A tear dropped onto his cheek. "I just didn''t know I was the one he was cheating with. He is married. He has a wife and a little girl." A second tear spilled onto his cheek. "He never told me he was married. He never wore a ring when he was with me. He never told me he was a father." His tears streamed down his cheeks. "I saw them. I was out shopping one day and saw them together. They looked like the perfect happy family. He doted on his very pregnant wife. The way she smiled at him...she loved him. She didn''t know. They would have two kids now. His little daughter hugged his legs with the biggest smile on her face. It was going to destroy them if they found out. I still don''t understand how he could risk his daughter''s happiness like that." He sobbed. He wiped away the tears from his face, but they were immediately replaced by more. He wouldn''t look at me.


    I gently took his forearms in my hands and pulled him onto my lap. He buried his head in my shoulder and sobbed. His shoulders shook. His back heaved every time he breathed. I held him close to me as his arms clung desperately to my neck.


    "He told me he loved me," he sobbed into my shoulder. "He told me he would follow me anywhere. He said he would go with me to New York. He said he would always watch me dance. I believed him. Everything he said to me. He told me we would be together until we grew old and died together."


    I sighed heavily and held him closer.


    "I had everything planned out. Our life together. I never thought it would be different than how I planned. I never thought he was married, let alone that he was using me to betray his family." His voice hitched at the end and he clung onto me tighter. I ran my hand gently up and down his back.


    When he calmed and pulled away, he finally looked at me. He still sat on my lap with his arms wrapped around my neck, but he was far enough back that he could study my face closely.


    "Does it bother you that I''m talking about him like this?" His voice was barely more than a whisper. "Are you going to leave me?"


    "No, Arthur," I hugged him tight to me. "I''m not going to leave you."


    "I''ve never told anyone as much as I''ve told you just now," he said. "And those that I cried in front of and told them I loved Jackson, they left me."


    "I''m not them," I said.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled tentatively at me. I gently wiped the remaining tears away from his cheeks.


    "Ben and John thought he cheated on you."


    "I started to tell people he was a cheater and let them draw their own conclusions," Arthur said.


    "Do you have a ring in your sock drawer that Jackson gave you?"


    He stiffened.


    "I can''t make myself get rid of it," he said quietly. "I''ve tried to throw it out, but I can''t. I put it in my sock drawer to forget about it and most of the time that works."


    "But sometimes you think about it," I said.


    "Yes," he said. "Sometimes I think about the life he promised me and then I hate his family for existing, I hate him for lying to all of us and I hate myself for being fooled and loving someone I shouldn''t." Tears spilled onto his cheeks again, but he wasn''t sobbing.


    I wiped the tears away from his cheeks again. "Will you give the ring to me?" I asked him. He looked at me confused. "So I can get rid of it. So we can start our lives together. So we can start our future together."


    He smiled. His face relaxed as all the hate, hurt, pain, guilt faded from him. "Yes," he said. "I''ll give it to you tomorrow. Get rid of it." And then he hugged me again, but this time it was full of hope.

 Chapter 19

    A/N: This chapter contains mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Trevon Carter


    I finished with my particles and waves physics class and then drove home. When I got home, I immediately worked on the homework I had. I kept looking at the time on my phone. I wanted to send Arthur a text as soon as he got done with his dancing. If I sent him a text now, and he checked, Alice might see it. It sounded like they were getting along now, but I didn''t want to take any chances. I couldn''t forget how she had lunged at my face with claw like fingers when I broke up with her. I didn''t want Arthur to ever face that kind of wrath from her.


    When I was finished with homework, I cleaned up a little bit. It wasn''t messy because I liked to keep the place clean, but I dusted, swept the floor, vacuumed. I checked my phone when I was done. He should have been done by now. I sent him a text.


    Me: Can you come over tonight? Bring the ring.


    I didn''t have time to set the phone down before I received a response.


    Beautiful Art: Ok. I''ll bring dinner too.


    I turned on the science channel while I waited. It was currently a show about the Earth''s different layers. When my doorbell rang, I turned off the t.v. and went and answered the door.


    "Hello, handsome," Arthur smiled up at me.


    "Hello, beautiful," I replied.


    His smile grew wider and he stepped passed me. I closed the door behind him. He kicked off his shoes and took the bag of food into the kitchen.


    "The ring," I said because I thought it was best to get that out of the way.


    "You don''t want to wait until after dinner?" he asked.


    "No," I said. "I''m afraid you''re going to change your mind." I held out my hand. He set the food on the table and reached into his pocket. He pulled out the ring and walked quickly to me. I thought with how fast his movements were at the moment that he would just drop the ring into my hand. His hand was over mine with the ring pinched between his fingers. All he needed to do was open his fingers. He didn''t. His eyes lingered on the ring. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed.


    I didn''t say anything. I just waited. Finally, his fingers opened and the ring dropped into the palm of my hand. I quickly closed my hand around it. I pocketed it.


    "I''m surprised you didn''t try to keep it and call it your precious," I said.


    He stared blankly at me. He blinked clearly not getting the reference. His hesitation had reminded me of Bilbo.


    Then his deep eyes lit up and he said, "Oh, are you talking about that meme with that weird looking guy who looks like he is sick and has that weird stringy hair and the bug eyes and the sharp teeth. The goblin guy?"


    "Gollum isn''t a goblin," I said.


    He blinked at me blankly again.


    "You''ve never read the Hobbit or the Lord of the Rings trilogy?"


    "No."


    "Never even seen the movies?"


    "No. Are they good? Should we watch them? Let''s watch them. Are they going to scare me?"


    "You weren''t afraid of that ghost movie. I thought you liked horror movies."


    "I do," he said, "but that Goflum guy looks scary. But also cute in a weird way."


    "Gollum," I said.


    "What did I say?"


    I sighed, but a smile crept onto my lips because my Arthur was just too cute. "Yes, we can watch them. Not the Hobbit movies though. Those weren''t that good. I know. We can watch the old cartoon movie of the Hobbit and then the Lord of the Rings movies."


    "Why?" Arthur pouted. "I didn''t see the movies, but I remember the commercials and there were a lot of hot guys in it. Are you trying to stop me from watching hot guys? Are you jealous?"


    "What? No. They''re just not as good."


    "But I want to see that one hot short guy with the long black hair and beard. He was like the boss or something."


    "Thorin?"


    "I don''t know."


    "If he was the leader of the dwarves then it had to be Thorin."


    "Okay. Thorin is hot. So is the blond guy with the bow played by the delicious Orlando Bloom."


    "Legolas," I said. "He''s in the Lord of the Rings movies. Trust me the Lord of the Rings movies are so much better than the Hobbit movies."


    "Is Thorin in the Lord of the Rings movies too?"


    "No."


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "See, we have to watch those specific Hobbit movies so I can get my fill of hot guys."


    "Don''t I fill you up enough?" I teased.


    He smiled really wide and threw his arms around my neck. He brought his lips to mine.


    "You do," he said against my lips. "Want to fill me up tonight?"


    "Stars, skies and bees yes," I said.


    "Hey, that''s my saying. But I''ll let you borrow it from time to time because I like the way it sounds in your voice."


    "I could fill you up now," I said. My hands trailed down over the curves of his butt and squeezed.


    "After dinner," he said and pulled away. He started to sort out the food. I went into my bedroom, took the ring out of my pocket and put it in my sock drawer. I''d get rid of it tomorrow when Arthur wasn''t around.


    I went back into the kitchen. Arthur was sitting at my little dining table waiting for me. The food was all set out as well as two glasses of water. I went and sat across from him. Instead of his usual, he got us two wraps from that sandwich place I liked. I hadn''t ever tried their wraps. They were delicious, but I preferred the sandwiches. We talked about our day while we ate. He talked a little bit about the choreography he and Danny were coming up with, but I didn''t really understand it. It was fun watching him talk about it.


    When we finished, we cleared off the table. I did have a dishwasher, but since we didn''t dirty many dishes, he hand washed and I dried and put away. Warmth spread through me as I worked alongside him, as I watched him wash my dishes. The warmth settled in my chest and I was caught up in the moment of how right this felt.


    "I love you." I hadn''t meant to say that out loud. I didn''t even know the words were in my head until I said them out loud. The first time I said those words should have been romantic, not while we were washing dishes side by side.


    He froze with his eyes looking down at the plate in his hand. What had I done? I couldn''t take the words back now. I really hoped I didn''t just scare him away. He gently put the plate down in the sink. Then he crashed his lips to mine before I could really process it. He jumped and wrapped his legs around my waist as his arms came around my neck. He was careful not to touch me with the wet, soapy gloves he wore. I carefully put down the dish towel and glass I had been drying. My arms clung to his waist as I pulled his taunt body against mine so there was no space between us.


    "Say it again," he said breathless against my lips.


    "I love you," I said.


    He kissed me again sliding his tongue desperately into my mouth. I backed up into the kitchen counter to steady myself.


    Arthur pulled away briefly. His heated eyes stared into my own. "Bedroom," he said.


    "Your homework," I said, but I had already given in.


    "I left it in the car," he said. "Bedroom."


    "The gloves," I said.


    "Oh," he ripped the gloves off as fast as he could and tossed them onto the counter. His legs that were wrapped around my waist never loosened their grip. His arms came around my neck again only this time, his fingers played with my hair. He moved up and down grinding on me. "Bedroom," he demanded.


    I carried him to my bedroom and placed him gently on my bed. My lips met his in a heated embrace. Our tongues melded together. I slipped a hand underneath his shirt and traced his stomach muscles. His warm hands slipped underneath my shirt and touched my bare flesh along my back as we continued the intense kiss.


    My lips broke away from his mouth and went down his neck. I sucked, nibbled and licked his skin as I made my way down his neck to that hollow spot that had him moaning.


    -------------------------------------------------------


    "Trevon," he called out to my bedroom. He had a large bulge in the front of his pants where the thick material restricted his hard on. I sat up and unzipped his pants. He sat up and ripped his shirt off as I tugged his pants and boxer briefs off. He reached up for me, but I held back a moment so I could look at his naked, glorious form. Every muscle defined, his eyes smoldered, his moist, luscious lips, his beautiful jawline, the movement of his skin as the muscles moved underneath it.


    "You''re beautiful," I said. He smiled and I bent over him to take his full lips in mine. He returned my kiss desperately while tugging my shirt up. I threw my shirt off and then slid off my pants and boxers. His eyes scanned over me hungrily as I hovered over him. His hands spread fire through me as they trailed down my back, over my glutes and back up. We stared at each other as his hands roamed, as our hard ons pressed against each other.


    I slowly lowered over him until our lips met again, until my tongue tasted his mouth and circled his tongue. I opened the drawer to my nightstand without breaking our kiss and took out the lube. I pulled away and spread the lub on my fingers. Then I was back trailing kisses along his neck. I inserted the first finger while my lips left his neck and trailed down his chest. I took a nipple in my mouth and swirled my tongue over it. He writhed underneath me. As his flesh shifted against mine my desire grew until every inch of me was aflame. I gently bit his nipple and he moaned loudly. The sound of it filled me with ecstasy and I needed more.


    I inserted the second finger and moved my kisses back up his neck. I found that spot inside him with my fingers. He writhed and moaned. His thighs tightened around me. My mouth found his and he moaned into my mouth as I inserted the third finger.


    Just when I thought he was ready for me, he broke our kiss and rolled me over so he was now on top of me. He stared down at me panting heavily. His hands ran up and down my chest, lingered on both my nipples and I moaned. My eyes closed and my hips bucked. I needed to be inside him. His hands trailed down to the muscles of my stomach.


    His hands left me. I opened my eyes to see him pulling out a condom from the same drawer I had retrieved the lube from. He used more lube as rolled the condom on me and even more lube. His fingers lingered on my hard on as his eyes stared into mine. Then he guided me into him as he sat on me just like the first time we had ever had sex.


    He began to shift and move so I was sliding in and out. My hips bucked as if they couldn''t stand to be away from him even for a moment. He bent over me and I sat up partially to meet his kiss.


    He pulled away from the kiss and sat tall on me as he continued his movements. He bit his bottom lip, closed his eyes and moaned.


    The first time we had sex, I had been so captivated I couldn''t move. I was still captivated, but now I wanted to touch him - needed to touch him. My hands ran along his strong thighs, along his forearms before finally settling on his hard on.


    I began to stroke and pump him. His back arched beautifully, gracefully like one of his dance moves. He was limber, flexible, nimble. He kept arching even passed the point I thought was impossible. His hands were on my thighs. He moaned loudly as he straightened his back. His rich eyes stared into mine again as he moved up and down, as his hips shifted, as his thighs clung to mine.


    His eyes closed and he shouted, "I love you, Trevon!" and released.


    His words, his body, his love shot through me and I climaxed.


    He sprawled his body over mine while I was still inside him. His chest heaved against mine as we panted together. "I love you, Trevon," he said quieter into my neck. My arms squeezed him to me.


    "I love you, Arthur," I said.


    We stayed that way as our breaths calmed and then even longer. Finally, he got off me. He took off the condom and cleaned me and himself.


    "You should really go get your homework out of your car," I said. He sat beside me on the bed and I ran my fingers up and down his back.


    "So you don''t want to try the sixty nine position?" he asked with a glint in his eyes and a smirk on his lips.


    When I didn''t answer right away, he started to move. His mouth was now hovering over my growing hard on and my mouth was very close to his.


    "Should I go get my homework?" he asked. His breath blew on my hard on.


    I grabbed the flesh of his butt and pulled him into my mouth. He didn''t wait anymore before he took me into his mouth.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    Homework could wait till later. Or maybe he could just skip one night.

 Chapter 20

    Arthur Sakho


    "Get up," Trevon''s deep voice sounded in my ear and sent tingles down my spine despite how tired I was.


    "Mmm." It came out more of a whine than a suitable response. I turned to my side to avoid him.


    He shifted on the bed closer to me. His warm hand shook my shoulder, but I refused to open my eyes. "You didn''t do your homework yesterday. You need to wake up and go do it."


    I rolled my eyes even though they were still closed. I cuddled more into the blanket and turned my head so it was buried in the pillow.


    "Come on, Art," he said. "We played all night last night. You really need to get up."


    My eyes opened and I turned so I was on my back. He was naked beside me. His lower half was under the blankets, but his top half was bare in all its glory.


    "Play? That was making love, handsome. Since you confessed your love to me yesterday." I ran my hand down his chest, his stomach to his hip.


    "Fine," he said, "since we made love all night long you need to get up early now to do your homework."


    "Or," I said and slipped my hand underneath the blankets to grab his member. "We could continue last night."


    "No," he said and he removed my hand even though he was beginning to harden. He got out of bed and put on his boxers.


    I pouted.


    "Don''t give me that look," he said. He rounded the bed and put his thumb on my jutting bottom lip. "You love dance," he said. "You need to keep up with your school work to continue dance. Don''t slack off just because of me."


    I sighed. "Fine." I swung my legs over the side of the bed and got up. "I''ll go do my homework. Kiss me first." His deep eyes drifted from my eyes to my lips. They lingered on my mouth a moment before he leaned in and kissed me. It was a sweet, chaste kiss. But that only lasted a moment. It didn''t take long for the fire to heat between us. We took each others lips in our mouths, our tongues swirled with each other. His strong arms came around my waist and crushed me to him as my arms came around his neck and clung to him desperately. Somehow we ended back on the bed with him hovering over me. Our hard ons pressed together with only the cloth of his boxers between them.


    "Sweet stars, skies and bees," I panted heavily.


    "Why do you taste so good?" he asked against my lips.


    I slid my hands down his back to the hem of his boxers. I started to slide them off. My fingers brushed the flesh of his backside when he pulled back suddenly. "No," he said. "We can''t get too wound up now. You''ve got work to do."


    The extremely large bulge in his boxers said he was already wound up. I didn''t argue though. I got up and grabbed my boxers. He left the room when he saw I was complying. I sat down on the bed and took a deep breath to calm myself. Then I finished getting dressed and went out into the living room. He was in the kitchen making coffee for himself.


    "I''m leaving now," I said.


    He met me at the door. His hands gently caressed my cheeks as he gave me a peck on the mouth. I wanted more, but figured he wasn''t going to risk getting too heated again.


    "I love you," he said and I felt the familiar rush of warmth that gushed through me same as it had last night when he said those words.


    "I love you too," I said. I pressed my lips against his one last time before I left his apartment. He watched me from his door in his boxers as I got on the elevator. He stayed there until the elevator door closed. I sighed and leaned against the wall of the elevator. My boyfriend was the hottest man alive and no one could convince me otherwise. And he loved me. The corner of my lips curved up into a smile. I pulled out my phone and sent a text to my family''s group chat.


    Me: He says he loves me.


    And just typing the words almost made me die from happiness. I couldn''t contain myself. I wanted the whole world to know. I sent a text to Scott.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Me: He says he loves me.


    The elevator door opened and I stepped out into the lobby. The concierge nodded kindly at me behind the desk. I beamed as I walked up to the desk.


    "He says he loves me," I said.


    The concierge smiled and said, "Congratulations, sir."


    "I''m so happy," I called out to the almost empty lobby before I exited the apartment building.


    I got into my car and looked at my backpack sitting on the passenger seat. "He says he loves me," I said to the bag. I picked up the bag filled with books and notebooks and hugged it tightly to my chest. "I''m happy," I said to it. Then I started up the car and drove the short distance to my own apartment complex.


    When I got home, I faithfully did my homework. Then I showered and got ready for school. In each of my classes, I announced proudly that Trevon said he loved me. Some people ignored me, some people congratulated me, some rude, jealous ones rolled their eyes, but I didn''t care. Nothing could ruin my day.


    During my first class, my mom and dad sent me texts.


    Mama: Congratulations!!! I am happy for you.


    Papa: Yes, congratulations. But I need to meet him. Soon.


    Mama: Chill papa. Don''t scare away his new boyfriend.


    Eva: Why are you texting each other so early in the morning? My phone won''t stop chirping at me. Leave me alone. But also congratulations. I hope this one is a good one.


    It was in between my next few classes that I got more texts.


    Joseph: I agree with papa. We need to meet him soon and interrogate him.


    Dave: Leave him alone. Don''t scare him away. Let Arthur be happy for awhile first.


    Joseph: I''m not trying to scare him away. I''m trying to make sure he is going to be good for our brother.


    Marie: Arthur can make his own decisions about who is good for him. Congrats, Arty.


    Lizzy: Jade says she loves you more than your boyfriend but that it''s okay for your boyfriend to love you too.


    Me: Ahh. My niece is too cute. She gets that from me you know.


    Joseph: No. She''s a lot cuter than you.


    Dave: I''m with Joseph on this one.


    Me: K. So what I''m taking from this is that I''m cute and that you''re all happy for me. TY


    I was on my way to the dance building when I got a reply from Scott.


    Scott: Congratulations. I''m happy for you.


    Why did that sound forced to me? Well, his boyfriend had broken up with him and he was currently single and lonely. I was an idiot. I shouldn''t be rubbing it in his face. That hadn''t been my intention though. I was just so excited and wanted to share it with him.


    Neither Sam nor Danny were at the dance studio yet when I arrived. The freshmen Danny was dating was there. She was talking with her friends. They were already stretching out by the bar. I went to my usual space and began stretching.


    "Why do you look so happy?" Danny asked. He began to stretch along side me. Samantha came up on the other side.


    "Do I?" I asked. I touched my cheeks wondering what expression I had.


    "Yeah," Danny said. "You''ve got a really goofy smile."


    "Oh," I said. I tried to straighten my lips, but it didn''t work.


    "Why didn''t you come in with your girlfriend?" I asked.


    "Oh. We broke up yesterday," he said nonchalantly. "She said I didn''t give her enough attention. She''s probably right. Honestly, she''s a little boring. Pretty, but boring. I kept forgetting we were even dating."


    "What is it that is making you so happy?" Samantha asked from the other side of me.


    I bit my lip in an effort to contain my excitement, but it didn''t work. "Trevon said he loves me last night." I practically shouted and most of the students turned to look at me.


    I hadn''t realized Alice had arrived, but there she stood with the most horror stricken look I had ever seen on anyone. She looked as if she had just seen someone get murdered.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I said to her. I shouldn''t be so excited in front of the person Trevon had broken up with.


    She shook her head, swallowed and tried to smile, but it came out as some grotesque motion as if she was trying not to vomit. "You don''t need to be sorry," she said, but it sounded like she was choking on her words.


    Mrs. Madsen came in then and started class. I glanced at Alice occasionally as I worked with Danny. I lifted him. Alice stumbled in Samantha''s arms. Danny lifted me. Alice almost dropped Samantha. Danny and I jumped together. Alice''s timing was off as she jumped with Samantha and she bumped into Samantha as she landed. Samantha frowned at her, but Alice didn''t notice as she moved on to the next ballet move.


    I worked hard with Danny. I couldn''t wait to dance this with Trevon in the audience. I imagined him in the audience as captivated with my dance routine as he was when we had sex. I had to quickly change what I was thinking or I would get hard.


    Danny and I paused and we each took a drink from our water bottles. Alice''s eyes lingered on the movement. I knew from her look there was a wall between us now where there hadn''t been the day before. I should have contained my excitement better so that only Danny and Samantha knew that Trevon said he loved me. But really, I shouldn''t have to worry about hurting Alice. How long was she going to hold onto this? Trevon was my boyfriend now. I should be happy he said he loved me.


    After class, I pulled Alice to the side. "Maybe I should be more considerate of your feelings, but precious, Trevon is my boyfriend now. He hasn''t been yours for awhile. I love him. He loves me. That''s how relationships are supposed to progress. I''m not going to hide that."


    "It''s fine. Really," she said. "I''m fine." She wasn''t fine, but I couldn''t control her emotions. "I''m happy for you." But clearly she wasn''t.


    "Thanks," I said anyway.


    She nodded and left. She was just going to have to get over it. He was mine and I wasn''t going to hide him or our love.

 Chapter 21

    Arthur Sakho


    "Alice has been weird the last few weeks," Samantha said. She sat across from me at one of the tables in the cafeteria. We both had a salad in front of us and a bottle of water. "Ever since you announced that Trevon loves you."


    I shrugged. "She''s always been weird."


    "Yeah, but for awhile she seemed almost normal. Has she said anything to you or Trevon?"


    "No," I said. "She tries to act like her normal self around me, but she scowls at me when she thinks I''m not looking. As far as I know, she hasn''t spoken to Trevon at all. So much for bringing us cookies and wishing us no ill will."


    "How were her cookies?"


    "I don''t know. We threw them out."


    Sam paused with a bite of salad in her mouth and gave me a strange look. "Why?" she said after she swallowed.


    "Trevon has a weird phobia about cookies. His sisters traumatized him."


    She lifted an eyebrow at this, but didn''t ask anymore about it.


    "How has it been dancing with Alice?" I asked her.


    "It''s fine," she said. "We''ve got the choreo down and now we''re just practicing it over and over."


    "Me and Danny, too."


    "Is Danny dating anyone now?" she asked nonchalantly, but the way she purposely looked at her salad while she asked made me suspicious.


    "No," I said. "Why?" I couldn''t hide the lilt in my voice now. "Do you liiiiike him?"


    She rolled her eyes but didn''t deny it.


    I squealed and nudged her hand. She smiled a moment before she grew serious. "I don''t think he''s interested in me though," she said.


    That might have been true. I''d never seen him look at her in that way.


    "Do you want me to ask him? Test the waters?"


    "No," she said flatly.


    "I''ll be discreet," I whined.


    She snorted. "No you won''t. I know you."


    She was probably right.


    "What does your family think about Trevon?"


    "They haven''t met him yet or spoken to him over the phone, but they tell me they like what I tell them about him."


    "What about his family? Do they like you?"


    "I think so," I said. "But again, I haven''t met them yet. I did speak with his grandpa over the phone and he was nice to me."


    We were almost finished with our salads when my phone rang. It was Scott. "I should take this," I said to Samantha.


    She smiled at me and said, "I''ve got to get to my next class anyway." She stood up and waved to me as I answered the phone.


    "Hi, Scotty."


    "Hi. Listen, how can I tell if a guy is into me?"


    "You''ve had boyfriends after me," I said. "How did you tell when they were interested in you?"


    "I met them all at gay bars or clubs," he said. "And you were always open about your sexuality in high school so I never had to wonder."


    "What happened to your ex that you were still pining over? Forgot him already?"


    He sighed. "No, but there is nothing I can do at that moment. Coming out to my family while I''m living at home is not an option. It would be nice to have a boyfriend who understood that and would meet me discreetly. Having a ''friend'' to hang out with would be less suspicious than me going ''camping'' by myself all the time."


    "Camping?"


    "Driving up to the woods for a night to jerk off to gay porn in my truck."


    "I see," I said. "So who is this guy you think might be interested in you?"


    "He''s in one of my night classes," he said. "He sits next to me at each class. He makes sure to ask how my day is going and talk to me for a bit after class. We walk out to the parking lot together."


    "He could be interested," I said. I stood up and threw away the empty container my salad came in. I started the walk back to the parking lot and my car. "He could just want a friend though."


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "So what can I do to find out?"


    "Hmm," I thought about it. "Tell him you just reconnected with your gay best friend from high school and see how he reacts."


    "You don''t mind me using you like that?"


    "Oh precious, you can use me anyway you want."


    "Really?" his tone was suggestive.


    "No. Not that way," I said.


    He laughed. "Okay. I''ll let you know how it goes. Thanks."


    I hung up with him. The rest of my day went as usual. When I got to the dance studio, Danny was already there stretching. I thought about asking him about Samantha anyway, but stopped myself. She would be angry with me and I didn''t want that. But it would be adorable if he felt the same and then they could love each other and go on double dates with me and Trevon. Not that we went out much. We mostly stayed at his house or mine. We did watch the Hobbit movies with the hot guys and we finished the first Lord of the Rings movie. Trevon insisted we watch the longer cuts with the deleted scenes, but those movies were looooong. We had to break up each movie into several watching sessions.


    I went to Danny and began to stretch. Alice came in shortly after that. She smiled at us and said hello, but when I turned my head away from her, I saw her scowling at the back of my head through the mirror. When was this lady going to move on? Trevon was mine now and had no interest in her. Samantha thankfully came in then and distracted Alice.


    When we were through, I said quick goodbyes and headed out to Trevon''s. Sometimes he came over to my house. Sometimes I went to his. But we spent everyday together and I loved it. I went home and showered. I dressed in fresh, clean clothes because chances were high that we were going to have sex. I loved his stamina. Not too many men could keep up with me. I made extra chicken and vegetables the previous night when he came to my place so instead of picking up something to eat, I just took the leftovers.


    "Good evening, sir," the concierge greeted me when I entered Trevon''s apartment building.


    "It''s a great evening," I beamed.


    He smiled and said, "It is."


    I waved goodbye to him and took the elevator to the top floor. Trevon answered his door almost immediately when I pressed the doorbell.


    "Hi, beautiful," he said to me as I slipped passed him. He closed the door behind me. I kicked my shoes off. He leaned in and kissed me heatedly. His hands came around my waist and tugged me too him, but since both my hands were full - one holding the food, the other my bag which I didn''t realize I could let drop until we were done kissing - I just kissed him back. He pulled away and licked his lips.


    I smiled at him and squirmed out of his grasp. I put my bag on his couch and took the food into the kitchen. "Hungry?" I asked him. I put the food on plates and put it in the microwave to warm up.


    "Yes." He came up behind me. His arms came around my waist and pulled my back into his chest as he planted little kisses along my neck.


    I turned to face him. I lovingly cupped his cheeks in my hands and kissed him gently on the lips. I pulled away before it got heated. "I''m starving," I said.


    He smiled got us glasses with water while I retrieved the food from the microwave.


    We talked about each other''s days while we ate. When we were through, we cleaned up and went to his couch. He read a book while I did my homework. I was almost finished with my homework when Trevon''s phone rang. I looked over his shoulder to see who was calling. Aley.


    "I want to talk to him," I said and reached for the phone, but he lifted it away from me.


    "He''s my friend. Let me talk to him first."


    I pouted. "Fine."


    "Hi, Aley," Trevon said when he answered and put the phone up to his ear. I leaned in real close so I would be able to hear too.


    "I''ve had such a long day," Alex''s quiet voice whined into the phone.


    "Why? What happened?" Trevon asked.


    "Vincent keeps trying to convince me to break up with Mateo and when that didn''t work, he was going to out Mateo to his family."


    "Vincent," Trevon sighed at the same time I said, "That''s horrible. Let me talk to him."


    I tried to take the phone away out of Trevon''s grasp, but he moved it away from me.


    "At least ask him if you can put it on speaker then," I pouted.


    "Arthur wants me to put this call on speaker, are you okay with that?" Trevon said into the phone.


    I didn''t hear Alex''s reply since Trevon had moved the phone to his other ear, but he lowered the phone and pushed the speaker button. I smiled and wrapped my arms around one of Trevon''s.


    "Vincent wouldn''t really do that, would he?" Trevon asked the phone.


    "He''s blinded himself into thinking I''m going to get hurt again like what happened with...in highschool."


    Ugh. He was being too careful with his words again. At this rate, I was never going to find out what happened in the past.


    "So what are you going to do?" Trevon asked.


    "We already did it. Tonight Mateo came out to his family at a family dinner. I went with him."


    "How did it go?" I asked nervous for my new friend. I meant for Trevon''s friend.


    "It was weird. His uncle swore at Mateo. His grandpa started hitting his uncle. The babies started crying. His dad pounded his fist into the table and got up and walked out of the room. I almost had a heart attack. I thought his dad might hit me. Anyway, then his mother ushered us out of the house, but she apologized and said she liked me so there is that. When we were in the car getting ready to leave, his little sister and twin brothers came out of the house and said they liked me too."


    "That''s good anyway," Trevon said. "I wish it could have gone as well for him as it did with my own family."


    "Me too," Alex said. "I feel like it''s going to be okay in the end though. His uncle was the only one who said anything bigotted. It was just exhausting."


    "Sounds like it," Trevon said. "Do you want me to talk to Vincent?"


    "No," Alex said. "I''m trying to take care of things on my own now when I can. I still want support and help from family, friends and my boyfriend, but I think I''ve relied too much on that in the past and not enough on myself."


    "Okay," Trevon said. "Let me know if I need to talk to him."


    I could tell they were getting ready to say goodbye and that would mean I needed to finish my homework and I wasn''t ready for that so I quickly said, "How''s the sex?"


    Trevon gave me a look.


    "What?" I asked him. "I can''t ask your best friend about his sex life?"


    "No," Trevon said.


    "It''s nonexistent," Alex said.


    "Why?" I asked. "You''ve been dating Mateo for about the same length as me and Trevon." I couldn''t remember the exact timeline, but I thought they might have actually started dating before us.


    Alex sighed into the phone. "I live at home and Mateo has a roommate. They made a rule that they wouldn''t have sex in the apartment."


    "You must be so frustrated," I said.


    Trevon sighed.


    "I am," Alex said. "But I love him so I''ll live with it."


    "Why don''t you just go to a hotel?"


    It got very quiet.


    "Okay," Trevon said to the phone. "Arthur needs to finish his homework and then we are going to start watching The Two Towers."


    "Alright. Have fun." They hung up and Trevon looked at me.


    "What? What did I say wrong?" I asked.


    "Nothing," he said and wrapped his arms around me. He kissed my cheek. "Finish your homework."


    I grumbled, but opened my book.

 Chapter 22

    Trevon Carter


    "How''s your new job going?" I asked Ryan. He sat across from me. We were in the cafeteria eating at one of the many tables. There was a continual hum of students chatting, walking and eating.


    "Good," he said. "It''s keeping me pretty busy though. I probably won''t be able to have lunch with you that often."


    "That''s fine," I said. Why had it never occurred to me before to eat lunch with Arthur? Maybe I just always assumed he ate with friends. Our lunches might not even align. I should at least find out.


    "How''s it going with your boyfriend?" he asked me.


    "Great," I said. We each had a slice of pizza. I couldn''t eat this with Arthur. "Do you think it''s going to last?" Ryan asked.


    "I hope so," I said.


    "Because he is going to graduate a year earlier than you. Is he going to stay here with you while you continue college?"


    I hadn''t thought about that. If the subject popped up in my head, I purposely removed it.


    "He wants to dance in New York," I said.


    "I was going to suggest he find a dancing troupe somewhere near where you work when you get a job with NASA. That isn''t an option in New York."


    "I know," I said.


    "Does it have to be New York? If he loves you, he''ll understand that NASA has been your dream since you were little." Ryan and I both wanted to work for NASA so it was easy to talk to him about my dreams and future plans.


    "Dancing in New York is his dream though," I said quietly. I really didn''t want to discuss this now. A heavy knot formed in my stomach whenever I thought of it which was why I purposely didn''t think of it. "We still have three years before he graduates. I''m not going to think about it yet."


    "Okay," he said as if he thought that was a mistake.


    "Stop being such a realist," I said.


    "Okay," he said more cordially. He changed the discussion to schoolwork.


    When I got home, I got on my laptop and looked at men''s lingerie. I hadn''t forgotten Arthur''s words that he would wear it for me if I got it for him. I had looked when he first mentioned it, but found I was more embarrassed than I thought I would be looking at lingerie that revealing on men. And some of the lingerie was really strange. One had an alligator''s head for the crotch. Another had a banana in the same place. But now that I had gotten rid of that ring - I sold it to a jeweler who was going to melt it down - I wanted to get Arthur something specific from me.


    I refined my search to specifically look at red, lace lingerie simply because I thought he would look great in it. I was surprised at how femine some of them looked, but they were definitely for men. Honestly, there were a lot I wanted to see on him, but I would start with just one. I might have a heart attack if he modeled all of them for me at once. And I planned to be with him for a long time so I could always get more. I settled on one that had ribbons on the sides that tied into little bows. He wouldn''t be turned off by the bows would he? I didn''t think he would. It seemed like something he would like. I ordered it.


    Before I closed my laptop, I checked my email. I had gotten tested for STDs shortly after my conversation with Arthur. Well, it had been less of a conversation and more of a talk in a heated moment. My pants began to tighten as I remembered the experience on the couch when we gave each other blowjobs.


    Anyway, I had been tested and got results back on some of the tests and was just waiting for the results on others. Some test results were quicker than others. There was an email from the doctor''s office with the test results. Everything came back negative. I was in good health.


    I did my homework. I checked my phone when I was through. Arthur would still be practicing his dance with Danny. I decided to call Alex while I waited for time to pass.


    "Hi," Alex said when he answered.


    "Hi," I said. "How are things going with your boyfriend?"


    "Good," he said with a lilt in his voice. "He''s sitting next to me right now. We are working on our chemistry assignment."


    "Tell him ''hi''," I said.


    Alex said, "Trevon says, ''hi''."


    "Hi," a voice in the background said.


    "He says ''hi'' back," Alex said into the phone. If it had been Arthur, he would have been all over me trying to grab the phone out of my hand. Our boyfriends were different.


    "Vincent hasn''t been giving you anymore grief about dating him?"


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Well, yeah, but he hasn''t tried anything more to break us up...I don''t think anyway. Maybe he is just getting sneakier about it."


    I almost volunteered to talk to Vincent about it again, but I was sure Alex would tell me not to. If I didn''t ask for permission, I could just do it. I''d think about that.


    "I think things are good at the moment," Alex said.


    My phone beeped with a text message. I pulled the phone away from my ear just long enough to see it was a message from Arthur.


    "Good," I said as I put my phone back to my ear. "I''m going to go now. I think Arthur is on his way home and I should freshen up a bit before I go over."


    "Okay," Alex said. "I''m glad you are dating him. He seems like a nice person."


    "He is," I said. "I love him."


    Alex squealed at that. I chuckled. "I''m going to go now. Thanks for calling."


    "You called me," Alex reminded me.


    "Oh right. Well, thank me for calling you then."


    He laughed. I could just imagine him shaking his head at me. "Thanks for calling me," he said. "Bye."


    We hung up. I pulled up the text from Arthur.


    Beautiful Art: I''m on my way home. Come over. I''ll make dinner. Pick something up for yourself if you don''t want chkn and veggies.


    Me: I''ll have what you''re having. I''ll be there soon.


    I went into the bathroom and freshened up. I made sure I had a few extra condoms in my pocket. My phone beeped again with a message.


    Alice: How R U


    Why was she texting me now? I thought she was finally leaving us alone. Should I ignore it? I put my phone in my pocket without answering. I grabbed the keys and had my hand on the door handle when I got another text. I pulled out my phone.


    Alice: Things ok w Arthur?


    I had wanted to ignore her, but since she mentioned Arthur, I couldn''t.


    Me: Things are great with Arthur. I love him.


    That should do it. I was clear that I was in love and happy with Arthur. She should leave me alone now. I exited my apartment, double checked it locked behind me, and started to walk to the elevator.


    Alice: Don''t u ever think about me


    Me: No.


    I got on the elevator and started down.


    Alice: I think about u. I pleasure myself every night remembering your touch, your body, your voice.


    The elevator door opened, but I forgot to get off.


    Me: Stop. I don''t want you to use me like that. We''re not together. Find someone else. I never think of you anymore. I have Arthur.


    The elevator door opened again. I stepped out and went to my car.


    Alice: We could still sleep together. Arthur never has to know. I can keep it a secret.


    Me: No. I don''t want you. I only want Arthur. I''ve been together with him longer than I ever was with you. Stop this or I''m going to block your number.


    I sat in my car with my hands tight around the steering wheel. My body tensed with repulsion and disgust from the conversation. I waited before I started the car up to see if she would respond. After several minutes of silence, my body slowly relaxed, my breathing came easier. I drove to Arthur''s apartment.


    "Hi, handsome," he said as he answered the door with a bright smile on his face. The rest of the tension faded away in his beauty. I stepped into the apartment and wrapped my arms around his waist. I hugged him tightly to me and breathed in his scent.


    "Everything alright?" he asked as his arms came around my neck to return my embrace.


    "I love you," I said.


    He pulled back to look into my face with a smile so bright it could melt the sun. "I love you too," he said.


    I handed him my phone with Alice''s messages pulled up. His smile faded as he read through the messages. "This bitch," he muttered.


    "Has she been giving you problems?" I asked him.


    He handed my phone back and led the way back into the kitchen.


    "No," he said. He dished up the chicken and vegetables onto two plates. "She''s been giving me dirty looks since I announced to everyone that you said you love me." He gave me a sheepish grin as he set the plates on the table and sat across from me. "I probably should have been more discreet about it. I was just so happy."


    I smiled at that.


    "I''ll keep an eye out," Arthur said. "If she tries anything, or if I hear of her trying anything, I''ll let you know."


    "Hopefully, she''ll stop contacting me now," I said.


    "Block her if she doesn''t," he said. "Should we block her now?"


    "No," I said. "Let''s give her the chance to stop on her own first."


    "Okay," he said.


    "What do you want to do with the money we received when I sold your ring?" I asked.


    He thought about that for a moment as he chewed a bite of chicken. "Let''s use it to go to fancy restaurants. Every once in awhile I need a break from all this healthy food. It just can''t be too often."


    "Okay," I said.


    After dinner, we settled on his couch. He did his homework while I read. I was all caught up on his mother''s books so I was reading something different this time.


    "Finished," he said. He put his book and assignment on the coffee table and stretched his arms out high above him. "Now, I can watch my reality show," he said. He grabbed the remote and turned on the television. He settled back next to my side and curled his arms around my arm. I held the book with my free hand and continued to read.


    His phone rang. "Hiiii," Arthur said in his cheerful voice as he answered.


    "Who is it?" I whispered to him.


    "Scott," he whispered back.


    "Put it on speaker," I said. He gave me a look. "What?" I asked. "You always tell me to put my friends on speaker."


    "Can I put you speaker?" Arthur said into the phone. "Trevon wants to hear our conversation."


    I frowned at him, but he didn''t care. He took the phone away from his ear and put it on speaker. "Say hello to each other," he said.


    "Hi," I said.


    "Hi," an unfamiliar voice said.


    "So how''d it go?" Arthur asked the phone. "Did you tell that guy about your gay friend from high school?"


    "Yeah, but I still don''t know what to think," Scott said.


    "Why? How did he react?"


    "He just said it was good I could reconnect with my friend."


    "Hmm," Arthur said. "That could go either way. Should I visit home again and flirt with him?"


    "No," both Scott and I said at the same time. Arthur looked at me as if I was being unreasonable, but I didn''t think it was unreasonable to not want my boyfriend to flirt with someone who might be gay and get the wrong impression.


    "What if he ends up interested in you instead of me," Scott said.


    "You have a point," Arthur said. "I am pretty irresistible. I guess the next step is to ask him to hang out as friends. Even if he ends up not being interested in you as a boyfriend, at least you''ll have gained a friend."


    "Alright. I''ll try that. Thanks for letting me call and talk to you about it. I don''t have anyone else I can talk to."


    "Of course," Arthur said.


    They hung up and Arthur went back to cuddling with me as he watched his show. That conversation made me slightly more relieved about Arthur reconnecting with an old boyfriend. If it had just been an old friend, I wouldn''t have any doubts. I trusted Arthur, but I didn''t know Scott. It did sound like Scott just needed a friend though. Maybe in the future even Scott and I could become friends.

 Chapter 23

    Trevon Carter


    "Should I call him?" I asked.


    Arthur and I were cuddled on his couch. Dinner was over. Homework was completed.


    "Who?" Arthur asked.


    "Vincent. Scold him for trying to break up Alex and Mateo."


    "I thought Alex said he wasn''t doing that anymore."


    "Alex wants to believe the best of everyone. I know Vincent though. He hasn''t given up. If anything, he''s only gotten more sneaky. Especially after what happened in high school."


    "Are you ever going to tell me what happened?"


    I hesitated because part of me did want to tell him. I didn''t think he would tell anyone else. But it wasn''t really my secret to tell.


    I got up and started to pace behind the couch instead of answering him. Arthur sighed.


    "I don''t think you are going to be able to relax until you call him. So call him," Arthur said. He patted the couch next to him, but instead of joining him I continued to pace behind the couch.


    I called Vincent.


    "Are you seriously trying to break up Alex and his new boyfriend?" I asked as soon as I heard him answer. I didn''t even give him a chance to say hello.


    "I haven''t heard from you in such a long time and this is what you call me about? No, hi, how you doing? How''s school? How''s family? How''s life?" Vincent said. He didn''t sound annoyed though.


    "You haven''t called me either," I said. I paused in my pacing.


    "I''ve been busy," he said weakly.


    "Me too. But I''ve been busy with school work. Not trying to break up Alex and his boyfriend." Arthur watched me carefully from the couch.


    "I''m just trying to protect Alex."


    I understood that. The way Alex would shake late at night, the way he refused to eat, the way he looked like a ghost after what happened with Jason. Those memories would always haunt me. I also remembered Alex''s words that he wanted to take care of things on his own now and I respected that. I said, "He is his own person you know. And from what he tells me, Mateo is really nice."


    "We thought Jason was nice at first too," Vincent said.


    I glanced at Arthur just to make sure he was far enough away he couldn''t overhear our conversation. He stood up, but didn''t round the couch.


    "Did he tell you that Jason has contacted him again and released part of the video?" Vincent asked.


    Cold ran down my spine and along my arms. My stomach twisted. Was this what Alex was referring to when he said he wanted to take care of things by himself? Jason?


    I realized I had paused too long and now Arthur was starting to round the couch looking concerned. He couldn''t hear Vincent''s end of the conversation so he wouldn''t know we were talking about Jason.


    "No." It was hard to speak. "He didn''t tell me that."


    "Is he going to try to break us up too?" Arthur asked as he drew closer.


    "No," I said gently. I didn''t even realize that had been a concern of his.


    "But he''s already trying to break up your other friend."


    "Not because our other friend is gay. Don''t worry."


    "Let me say hi." He reached out for the phone.


    "No." I tried to lift the phone up and out of his reach, but I wasn''t fast enough. "No, Arthur!"


    He smiled proud of himself as he put my phone up to his ear. "Hiiiii."


    I couldn''t help but smile. He was just too adorable.


    "I''m Arthur, Trev''s boyfriend. You''re not going to try to break us up are you because I''m going to tell you right now I won''t stand for that."


    God, I loved him. I leaned in close so I could hear Vincent''s side of the conversation too.


    "Good," Arthur said sounding quite satisfied with himself.


    "You''re too far away," Vincent said in that familiar teasing tone.


    "What?" Arthur sputtered.


    "He''s teasing," I said as I took the phone away.


    "How do you know he''s teasing? Give me back the phone. I need to talk to him again." Arthur reached for the phone again, but this time I was faster than he was. I held the phone up high so he couldn''t snatch it from my hand again.


    "Art, I''ve known him since the second grade," I said, "and I can tell when he''s teasing."


    Arthur put his hands on his hips as I brought the phone back to my ear. "Well, tell that white boy," Arthur said, "that he should stop trying to break up his gay and bi friends. It''s hard enough as it is to come out when you have this big secret. To not have your friends support you is worse. I bet he''s never even had a big secret he''s needed to reveal." Then Arthur gasped. "Oh no," he said. His hands went up to his mouth. "What if he isn''t white? I just assumed he was. What if I just made a terrible faux pas?"


    I laughed. "Don''t worry, Art. He''s white."


    "I''ll tell you a big secret I''ve been keeping," Vincent said. "But I want only you to know. Not your boyfriend."


    "You have a secret you''ve kept from me?" I asked. I already knew about his parentage. What else was there to know? He couldn''t have kept something big from me for all these years, could he?


    "He''s going to tell us a secret?" Arthur asked excitedly. He hopped a little on his feet.


    "Not ''us''. Just me," I said.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "But we don''t keep secrets between us," Arthur said. He pouted and I wanted to nibble on that bottom lip.


    "This isn''t my secret. It''s my friend''s and I will keep his secret."


    Arthur sighed over dramatically. "Fine," he said. "I''ll just wait for you then...on the bed." I knew what that meant and I wanted to chase after him. But first, I needed to know Vincent''s secret.


    I waited until Arthur went into his bedroom and closed his door. "Okay. I''m alone. Tell me this big secret."


    "I''m bi."


    What did he mean he was bi? Bisexual? Like me? I didn''t see how that was possible.


    "You don''t need to tease me," I said. "It''s okay that you''re straight. You don''t need some big secret to understand us. Just ignore what Arthur said."


    "I''m not teasing," he said.


    "But I''ve never seen you check out a guy," I said.


    "Trev, you know what my family would do to me if they found me checking out a guy."


    They would disown him. There was no question. So it was true. He really was bi.


    "Hunh," I said. "So Alex is gay and you and I are both bisexual."


    "I guess so," he said.


    "So, has there been any guys you''ve checked out in secret?"


    "Do you remember that exchange student from Taiwan when we were sophomores?"


    "Oh yes. He was hot. I checked him out myself. I heard he''s an actor now or something. Anyone else?"


    "I had a small crush on Levi until he turned out to be a jerk," Vincent said.


    "Me too," I said. "Do we have the same taste in guys? When you meet Arthur, you better not hit on him." I knew Vincent wouldn''t, but it was fun to tease him.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t. My family can never find out I''m bi."


    "No offense," I said, "but I kinda hate your family. Well, at least your mom. Your grandma was always nice to me and your dad was nice too. Your brother was kind of a jerk, but I think all brothers are a little. But your mom. Remember what she said to me at that Christmas party when we were 14?" She told me I should be proud of my grandpa for rising us up above the rest of our people. She also said grandpa did well to raise my father and uncle to not act black. I had never wanted to slap a woman before then. I put up with her because I loved Vincent as a brother.


    "Ugh, don''t remind me. I was so embarrassed." And he had been. He had apologized to me so many times at that party. He was too ashamed to show his face. Alex and I found him later hiding in the kitchen. I told him he didn''t have to be sorry for her actions, just his own and he had never done anything to me to warrant an apology.


    "Yeah, that''s when I knew she was racist," I said. I was still amazed at how well she hid it. I wasn''t even sure she realized she was racist. And now my cousin was dating Vincent''s brother. "Sorry, man, but I do not like her."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to like her. Your family was always nice to me and your cousin, Jasmine, seems really nice. Honestly, I can''t figure out why she is dating my brother."


    "I don''t know either," I said. "She said he''s nice."


    "Are you done yet?" Arthur''s voice called from the bedroom. I wondered what he looked like in there. Was he naked on the bed? I couldn''t wait until the lingerie I ordered arrived. I had to think of something else before I got hard.


    "Almost," I called back. "Anyone you currently have a crush on?" I asked Vincent and hoped he had a crush on a boy. I wasn''t sure why. Maybe just so I could tease him. "Girl or boy?"


    "No," he said.


    "Okay. Don''t worry. Your secret is safe with me."


    "I know it is." He paused a moment and then said, "Alex is calling me,"


    "Okay. I''ll let you answer it." I said. "Don''t wait a month next time to call me."


    We hung up and I went to the bedroom. When I opened the door, Arthur was sprawled out on the bed wearing only his pink boxer briefs. He patted the bed next to him. I didn''t want him to know how much of a hold he had over me - even though he probably already knew - so I sauntered over slowly.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed. He sat up and stared into my eyes. "You know what I don''t know about you yet?" he asked.


    I shook my head as my eyes drifted from his rich eyes to his lips.


    He tugged at the hem of my shirt and I let him lift it up over my head. He leaned in extremely close, but not close enough to touch my lips with his. His breath sent tingles down my skin as he said, "I haven''t found that one spot on you that is going to make you go crazy and give me whatever I want."


    Before I processed what was happening, he pushed on my shoulders until I was on my back and he was straddling me.


    "Maybe there isn''t one spot," I said. "You just make me go crazy."


    He smiled at me as he unbuttoned my pants. "There is going to be a spot that makes you do whatever I say. I just need to find it. You''ll see."


    He pulled my pants all the way off, but left my boxers on. He crawled up me and dipped his lips to my neck. He kissed all along the side.


    "I really don''t think you''re going to find a specific spot," I said. His lips trailed to the hollow of my neck. I was starting to get hard. He moved on to the other side of my neck. His kisses sent tingles down through my skin, but it wasn''t anything more than it usually was. I wasn''t going to stop him though.


    He took my earlobes in his mouth, kissed behind each ear, around the ears before he went to my face. He kissed along my jaw, met my lips, but moved on before the kiss could get too heated. He kissed my nose, my cheeks and forehead. When he got to my eyelids, I laughed. He sat up and looked at me.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "It tickles."


    He frowned at me and dipped his head down to my left shoulder. He kissed all along it, down my arm, the inside of the elbow and wrist. He kissed my palm, the back of my hand, each finger and then repeated the process on the other side. Then he moved on to my chest. He took each nipple in his mouth one at a time. I moaned and got harder, but it still wasn''t anything more than usual. I always got so turned on by him that I couldn''t imagine it being more. He moved down my stomach, down to the hip, but he worked around the boxers. He went down the thigh of the right leg, over the knee, down the shin, over my feet and toes. He lifted my leg and kissed my calf and behind my knee. He set the leg down and sat up straight to frown at me.


    I shrugged. "I told you there''s not going to be a special spot."


    "Everyone has a special spot," he said.


    I wasn''t sure I believed that. Everyone was different.


    He bent back down and started to kiss the inner thigh of the right leg. His lips hit a spot in the middle of the inner thigh that shot hot electricity through me. I moaned loudly and my hands clung to the bedspread. My breathing heated tenfold.


    He sat up again and smiled down at me triumphantly. "Found it," he said and dipped his head back to that spot. He licked it and my toes curled with my fingers as another loud moan escaped me.


    "What did you and Vincent talk about?" His breath hit that wet spot along my inner thigh and for a moment I couldn''t breathe.


    "You know. You were there," I said.


    He nibbled the spot. I was hard and aching. I reached out to relieve myself, but Arthur grabbed my wrist and held me back.


    "I meant when I came into the bedroom." He sucked on that spot. I tried to hold back my moan, but I couldn''t.


    "Secret," was all that I could manage.


    I reached for my hard on with my other hand, but he reached out and grabbed my hard on before I could. He didn''t jerk me off though. He prevented me from climaxing.


    He dipped his head back down to that spot on my thigh and licked and nibbled.


    "Vincent''s secret is still too fresh then," Arthur said. "What about Alex''s secret?"


    "I can''t say," I said in agonizing pleasure. My legs were weak. My arms were weak.


    "I think Alex would want me to know," Arthur said against that spot. "I''m not going to tell anyone else or judge him." He licked the spot again. Tortured ecstasy spasmed through me.


    "Fine," I said before I processed what I was saying. "Just let me cum."


    He smiled grandly before he pulled my hard on out of my boxers and took me in his mouth. I released almost immediately. I didn''t even have the presence of mind to warn him. He swallowed and settled in beside me. He had a leg draped over mine and an arm over my stomach.


    "I''m listening," he said.


    "For what?"


    He sat up and frowned at me. "You said you would tell me about Alex."


    "Can I ask him for permission first?"


    He fell back onto the bed dramatically. "You called Vincent without asking for his permission first."


    "This isn''t the same."


    "Please," he said to me. "Please," he said cutely, but his hand was seductively moving down to that spot on my inner thigh.


    "Fine," I said frightened of the power he had over me.


    He sat up and stared down at me expectantly.


    "Alex''s first love secretly recorded them having sex and then blackmailed him with it."


    Arthur visibly deflated. "You probably shouldn''t have told me that," he said after a pause.


    "You forced it out of me," I defended.


    "No one can force you to do anything if you don''t want to."


    I sighed defeated.


    He sprawled out over me so his head was on my chest. "Poor Alex," he said. "I won''t tell anyone. Is Vincent''s secret that dramatic?"


    That wasn''t an easy answer. It seemed like it should have been. I should have been able to say no, Vincent just said he was bi. Except Vincent''s family would not accept him. Nothing he owned was his. Even his apartment was in his father''s name.


    Still what Jason had done to Alex had sent my best friend down to a place lower than I thought possible.


    "No," I said. "It''s not as dramatic. But it is important to him."


    "Okay," Arthur said.

 Chapter 24

    Arthur Sakho


    I turned off my television and sat up straight on the couch to look at Trevon. "I''m bored," I said.


    He didn''t reply to me right away so I pulled the science fiction book he was reading out of his hands. It was Saturday. We went to workout that morning, but since then we had just spent a lazy day at my apartment. We finished up the Return of the King so there wasn''t anymore Lord of the Rings or Hobbit movies to watch. I wasn''t going to watch the old cartoon of the Hobbit no matter how much better he told me it was. I wanted to watch hot guys.


    "What do you want to do then?" he asked. "We could go to a movie."


    I maneuvered so I sat on his lap. "Or," I said, "we could make our own entertainment." I kissed him. I didn''t waste any time sticking my tongue in his hot, wet mouth. His arms came around my waist and squashed me up against his firm stomach and chest. My stomach growled.


    He pulled away from the kiss and smirked at me. "Hungry?" he asked.


    "We can eat later," I said. I moved back in for another kiss, but he just pulled his head back further with that all too knowing smile.


    "Why don''t we go out to dinner," he said.


    Food did sound important, but so did sex. My stomach rumbled again. "Then let''s go get italian food and it can be my one day of the month to eat badly."


    "Sounds good," he said. He lifted me off him and set me on my feet.


    We took his car to the restaurant. Of course it would be crowded on a Saturday night. We had to wait for a table to free up before we could be seated. We looked at a menu while we waited so when we were seated, we could order right away. The host led us back through the warm, cozy restaurant to a booth. He put the menus on both sides of the table, but I slid in next to Trevon instead of sitting across from him. The host moved the menu so it was in front of me.


    Our server came immediately. I ordered the gnocchi. Trevon ordered the ravioli. While we waited for the food, I pulled out my phone and showed him some of the dance with me and Danny that Sam had recorded for us. I wasn''t sure if I should be disappointed that he didn''t seem jealous when Danny held me or happy that he was supportive of our dance.


    "You''re fine with this?" I asked.


    "Fine with what?"


    "Fine with Danny holding me like this." I showed him the clip again with Danny holding me from behind and my head tilted back against his shoulder with my arms extended to the sides right before his arms came to my waist to lift me.


    "Yeah," he said. "You look breathtaking like always."


    "So you''re fine with any guy holding me like this." Okay. The disappointment won. I wanted him to be jealous.


    "No," he said. "Not any guy, but you said Danny is straight and this is a dance that you''ve come up with yourself and have been working hard on. I''m proud of you."


    And I melted. I curled my arms around his and put my head on his shoulder.


    "I can''t dance like that to express how much I love you," Trevon said, "so in my mind, Danny just represents me."


    "Sweet stars, skies and bees, I love you."


    He kissed the top of my head with my profession. "I love you too," he said.


    The server brought our food so I reluctantly pulled my arms away from Trevon''s. The food was delicious, but I could only eat half of it. It was heavier than I was used to. That was all right though because Trevon could take the rest home. We got tiramisu for dessert because if I was having a cheat day I was going to get dessert.


    "Here''s my card." Trevon put a credit card down on the table. "I''m going to the bathroom. You can use this to pay if the server brings our check while I''m gone. I''ll be right back."


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    I slid out of the booth so he could get out. I watched him as he got up and headed towards the front of the restaurant where the restrooms were. The server brought the check and I gave him Trevon''s credit card. I turned my eyes to where the restrooms were hoping Trevon would come out soon. I wouldn''t be able to forge his signature for the card payment.


    My heart froze and my lungs felt as if they had just iced over when he walked in. Jackson with his young, beautiful wife, three year old daughter and their six month old son. I sat there unable to move, unable to look away as they were led to a table near ours. As he helped the little girl sit in a booster seat, his eyes met mine. He paused as his facial expression changed from lovingly doting on his little girl to shock. His wife''s eyes started to turn my way and I quickly looked away.


    I got up and made my way through the tables, chairs and people - dodging servers and plates. I opened the double doors and stepped outside. I took in a deep breath of the night air. Smells of food, people, asphalt and exhaust from cars all mingled together. It was better than being inside. Someone grabbed my upper arm. It was a familiar hand, a familiar grasp and I knew instantly it wasn''t Trevon.


    I pulled away and turned to face Jackson.


    "Arty," he said.


    And my heart wrung and twisted and as much as I put this man behind me, the pain resurfaced fresh and gut wrenching.


    "No," I said.


    "Just listen to me," he pleaded.


    I knew it was a mistake. I had no intention of staying to listen to him, but my legs wouldn''t move.


    "How have you been?" he asked.


    Now anger mixed with the pain and tumbled inside me and I had no idea how I was supposed to feel. "Really, Jacks...on?" I almost called him by what I used to call him. I wasn''t going to do that.


    "Are you seeing anyone?" he asked.


    "Yes," I said. "But it''s not any of your business."


    "I just...I still care about you," he said.


    "No you don''t," I said. "And even if you do, it doesn''t matter because I don''t care about you. Go back inside to your family."


    I turned to walk away, but he grabbed my upper arm again. Before I could wrench myself free from his grasp, his hand was forced away and my tall, dark and handsome was standing in between us.


    "Who are you?" Trevon asked him.


    "Jackson. Who are you?"


    Trevon turned to look at me, but his eyes weren''t accusing as some of my past boyfriends'' would be. He only looked at me with concern. I swallowed hard and clung onto the back of his shirt. I buried my head into the back of his neck. I didn''t look up, but I felt Trevon''s movements as he turned to face Jackson once again.


    "You don''t have any business here," Trevon said. "Go back inside."


    "I just want to talk to him," Jackson said.


    "There is nothing you can say to him," Trevon said. "I don''t know what you are doing here or where you came from, but go away."


    "His family is inside," I said quietly without looking.


    Trevon''s body tensed. I could feel his back muscles tighten underneath his shirt. "You''re a real asshole," Trevon said. "Stay away from Arthur."


    Trevon turned, wrapped an arm around my shoulder and guided me away from Jackson. My fingers shook now that I wasn''t clinging to Trevon''s shirt. When we got to his car, Trevon opened the passenger side door and helped me in. When he sat in the driver''s seat, I grabbed his arm before he could start his car.


    "Your credit card," I said.


    Trevon sighed. "I''ll be right back," he said. "Stay here."


    He left me alone in his car. I loved Trevon. I really, truly did. But the old pain from Jackson came back as fresh as the first day I saw him in that store with his family. My face grew hot and a burning tear spilled from my eye onto my cheek. I closed my eyes. I needed to stop crying because I didn''t want Trevon to misunderstand. The pit of my stomach hurt as if it was on fire. My heart tore as fast as thoughts of Trevon''s love mended it. More tears spilled from my closed eyes.


    The car door opened and it startled me. I quickly wiped away the tears from my cheeks as Trevon got into the car. He reached over and squeezed my hand. "I''ll take you home," he said gently.


    "No," I said. "I don''t want to go home." I would only think of all the times Jackson came to my apartment if we went there. Why hadn''t I ever thought it strange that he never wanted to go to his house?


    "My apartment then?" Trevon asked.


    I nodded. He gave my hand another squeeze before he let go and started the car. When we got to his apartment, I pulled him directly into the bedroom and pulled him onto the bed next to me. He looked at me gently as we sprawled out on the bed. His large hand caressed my cheek. His thumb gently rubbed over my skin.


    More burning tears spilled from my eyes as I stared into the depth of his. His thumb wiped them away. I scooted closer to him and buried my head in his chest. My hands clasped his shirt desperately as if I were falling and that was the only thing keeping me safe.


    His arms wrapped tightly around me. His hand lovingly rubbed my back. He kissed the top of my head as my tears wet his shirt. I didn''t want to feel this way. I didn''t want to cry in front of the man I loved because of a man who had caused me pain in the past, but I couldn''t help it.


    Trevon didn''t say anything as I cried. He just held me. It took me awhile to calm down, but my sobs did slowly stop. When they did, I pulled back slightly just so I could look into his face.


    "I don''t want you to think that me crying over him means I don''t love you. I love you."


    "I know," Trevon said.


    "I''m sorry I''m still crying over him."


    Trevon sighed. "You can take as long as you need," he said. "You''re with me now. I plan on being with you and loving you for as long as you''ll let me."


    "I''ll let you forever," I said. And I loved him even more.

 Chapter 25

    Arthur Sakho


    I lifted Danny in the dance routine we were working on and then set him back gently on his feet. We went on to the next move, but he stopped and said, "I can make my expression better. Let''s try it again."


    We got back in our original positions facing the mirror. I lifted him again. He softened his expression trying to convey that he was in love with me through the dance. I caught Alice scowling at my back. She hadn''t realized I noticed, but then Samantha was in front of her to get her attention. Alice turned away from me so she could practice with Samantha. I set Danny down, but it wasn''t as gentle as before since I had been distracted by Alice. We went through the move a few more times until we were satisfied with it and then worked on the next few moves.


    By the time class was over, Danny and I both were drenched in sweat. Danny and I sat on the floor. I took several swallows of water from my water bottle. Danny did the same.


    "How''s everything going with your freshmen?" he asked.


    "Good," I said. "He''s perfect. But he has to have a flaw of some sort right? No one is perfect. But I just can''t find it. Well, I guess he does read too much, but that''s actually a weird turn on for me so I guess that''s not a flaw. Hmm. I don''t know."


    "You said he has a telescope to look at the stars right? Has he taken you anywhere to look at the stars with him?"


    "No," I said. "That does sound romantic though doesn''t it?"


    "You should do it now. It''s already cold at night because it''s fall. You don''t want to wait until it''s even colder."


    I shrugged. "That would just give us an excuse to cuddle."


    Samantha collapsed next to us and drank from her water bottle. Alice sat in front of us. She smiled at me, but it was forced as it always was these days. She drank water from her own water bottle.


    "Are you seeing anyone?" I asked Danny because I didn''t want to talk about Trevon when Alice was around. I didn''t need to give her anymore reason to hate me more than she already did.


    "No," he said. "I don''t know. No one is very interesting. Maybe I need to give dating a rest for awhile."


    "Or maybe," I said, "you should look at someone close to you."


    "What do you mean?" he asked as Samantha elbowed me hard from the other side.


    I didn''t give any indication that her elbow had hurt, but it did and I was probably going to have a bruise. "I didn''t mean anything by it," I said. "I was just talking. How about you, Alice, are you seeing anyone?"


    Her eyes went cold. "No," she said.


    "We should get going," Samantha said. "Class is over." She stood up and Alice followed her lead.


    "See you guys later," Samantha said.


    "Bye," Alice said with the fake smile and then she followed Samantha out.


    Danny and I exchanged a glance. "She gives me the creeps sometimes," he said quietly so that only I would hear.


    "Me too," I said.


    When we went into the hallway, Samantha and Alice were already gone. I went out to my car and sent Trevon a text.


    Me: I''m on my way home. I need to shower. Bring over some food when you come.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Ok


    I drove home. The apartment was quiet when I arrived. I took a thorough shower. I had just put on fresh boxer briefs and pants when the doorbell rang. I quickly pulled my shirt over my head and went out. Trevon leaned down and kissed me when I opened the door.


    "Hi, sweetie," I said.


    He kissed me again. I backed up while we kissed and he followed me so he was now fully in the apartment. He kicked the door closed behind him as his lips followed mine.


    "Hi, beautiful," he said against my lips.


    I pulled away and grabbed the take out bag from his hand. "I''m starving," I said. He brought the chicken wraps I liked. I placed the bag on the table and got two plates and glasses of water. Trevon already sat at the table when I brought the plates and glasses over. He must have been hungry too because he scarfed down his chicken wrap slightly faster than I did. I was just cleaning up the dishes when my phone rang. Lizzy''s number came up as a video call. I answered and my sister-in-law''s face was next to Jade''s sweet face.


    "Uncle Arty," Jade called out lovingly to me.


    "She was hoping to see your boyfriend," Lizzy said.


    "He''s here," I said. I angled the phone as Trevon came up behind me so we would both be on the screen. "Say hi," I said. I wasn''t sure if I was saying that to Jade or Trevon.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Hello," Trevon said politely.


    "Handsome," Jade said.


    "He''s there?" my brother''s voice said offscreen and then he walked onto the screen behind Lizzy and Jade.


    "That''s my oldest brother Joseph," I said to Trevon.


    "It''s nice to meet you," Trevon said.


    "And me," Jade said and pointed to herself.


    "And my most favorite niece, Jade."


    "I''m your only niece, silly."


    That made me smile. "And my favorite sister-in-law, Lizzy."


    "Your only sister-in-law, silly," she said just as Jade had. She smiled at her daughter.


    "It''s nice to meet all of you," Trevon said. "I''m Trevon, Arthur''s boyfriend."


    Joseph and Lizzy smiled wide at this.


    "What are you doing?" Jade asked.


    "Right now?" I asked and she nodded. "We were cleaning up after dinner."


    "Ask Trevon the question you wanted to ask him," Lizzy said to Jade.


    Jade looked into the screen and said, "Do you looooove Uncle Arty?"


    "Yes. I do," he said without any hesitation and my heart warmed. I leaned back slightly into him. One of his hands came to my hip, but they couldn''t see that on the screen.


    "Not more than me," Jade said matter of factly.


    "At least equally," Trevon said. "I love him a lot."


    "I love him more," she said.


    "You''re cute and very sweet, but we''re going to have to disagree on this one," Trevon said.


    "He said I was cute," Jade whispered loudly to Lizzy.


    "Well, you are," Joseph said. "You are the cutest."


    "Ask him the other question you wanted to ask him," Lizzy said to Jade.


    "What is NASA?"


    "Ugh," I groaned. "Don''t ask him that. It''s boring."


    "It''s not boring," Lizzy scolded me, but there was humor in her tone.


    "NASA," Trevon said completely ignoring me, "is National Aeronautics and Space Administration. It is very important. By studying more about the sun, the moon, the stars and space, we learn more about Earth and our universe. Man was first able to walk on the moon because of NASA not to mention all the research that went into the first satellites and the rover they sent to Mars. Not to mention, we can see comets and meteorites coming and make sure they are on a safe projectory. Not that there is much we can do if they are not. We can also seek for new planets - including possible habitable planets. And blackholes, and novas, and..."


    I closed my eyes and snored. Trevon poked me in the ribs, but Jade giggled so that was all that I cared about. "Okay," I said into the phone. "We''re going to go now. It was nice chatting with you. We''ll talk to you soon."


    "Bye," all three of them said at the same time. Jade blew us a kiss and then I hung up.


    I turned and gave Trevon a look.


    "What?" he said. "She asked me a question and I responded."


    "She''s only five. She doesn''t need to know all that stuff yet."


    "Okay," he relented. "Come on." He started to pull me into the living room. "You''ve got to work on your homework."


    I rolled my eyes, but followed him to the couch. I unzipped my backpack and pulled out my homework. He read a book he brought while I worked. When I was finished, I turned on a reality show and leaned back into Trevon. He put his arm around me while he continued to read.


    "If our lunch schedules match up," he said after a while, "do you want to eat together?"


    "Yes," I said. I sat up and turned slightly so I could look at him.


    "We don''t have to if you usually eat with friends," he said.


    "I want to," I said. We discussed our schedules and we wouldn''t be able to meet up everyday, but there were days when we could.


    "When are you going to take me up to the mountains to look at stars?" I asked.


    He sat up a little straighter and there was a bright sparkle in his eyes. "You want to?"


    "Yes," I said. "It sounds romantic."


    He smiled wide at this. "Let''s go camping then. Soon."


    "Camping?"


    "Yeah," he said. His smile faltered. "You don''t want to?"


    "I thought we would just drive up to the mountains for a few hours and then come back."


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me back into his side. "How about we go camping just for one night? We can come back the very next day."


    "Okay," I relented. I didn''t really want to, but he smiled so excitedly after that I couldn''t retract my words. I smiled and settled in his arms. "You can watch whatever you want to." I handed him the remote.


    He set down his book and changed it to the science channel. I tried to pay attention as they droned on and on about atoms, but I let my head fall to his shoulder and I closed my eyes.


    "Art," his low voice whispered. I was instantly awake. I lifted my head off his shoulder. "It''s late," he said.


    I stood up and took his hand. I led him to the bedroom. I went to my side of the bed while he went to his. I took everything off except for the boxer briefs and slid under the covers. He did the same. I immediately scooted to his side. We stared at each other for a moment and I wondered if we were really just going to sleep without fooling around at all. He leaned in and kissed me. His arms came around my waist and crushed me to him. I caressed his warm cheeks. He rolled over me so I was now on my back as our kiss continued.


    His phone rang. He pulled away from the kiss and looked down at me.


    "Ignore it," I said. I tried to pull him back to the kiss, but he rolled off me and reached for his pants.


    "I can''t," he said. "No one calls me this late. What if it is an emergency?"


    He had a point. He brought his phone out of his pants pocket and answered. "Hello." There was a pause before he sat up with his legs over the edge of the bed. "Vincent did what? That idiot. I''m sorry, Aley. Are you okay?" There was a longer pause. "At least he knows he''s an idiot now. What are you going to do?" Pause. "Yeah. You''re a good guy, Alex. Better than me. I''m not sure I would forgive him if I was in your position. Are you going to be okay? Can you sleep tonight?" Another pause. "Okay. Good night. Hang in there." He hung up. He settled back on the bed and stared up at the ceiling.


    "What did Vincent do?" I asked.


    He sighed. "Such an asshole."


    I knew he was talking about Vincent and not me. I waited. I wasn''t sure if he was going to tell me or not and I told myself it was alright if he didn''t tell me.


    "You know how I told you about that incident in high school?"


    "Yes."


    "And how Vincent has been trying to break up Alex with his boyfriend?"


    "Yeah."


    "He started to use that incident in high school as a means to break up Alex and Mateo. He stopped himself and he has apologized, but Alex is having a hard time knowing Vincent even thought to use that incident against him."


    Silence filled the room.


    "He is an asshole," I finally said, "but if he isn''t normally like that and he knows what he has done is wrong and is apologizing, maybe Alex should forgive him."


    "Alex will forgive him because he''s a nice guy and they''ve been best friends since they were toddlers. It''s going to take some time though."


    I brought my hands to Trevon''s cheeks and turned his head so he could look at me. "Are you going to let this affect your friendship with Vincent?"


    He paused and that worried me because if I ever made a mistake, I hoped he would forgive me.


    "No," he finally said. "I am going to call him up in the morning and chew him out though because that''s what good friends do."


    I smiled. "Yes. Do that." And then I kissed him so we could continue what we had started.

 Chapter 26

    A/N: This chapter contains mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.  Seriously, boys, this isn''t supposed to be a smut book.  Stop being so horny all the time.


    Trevon Carter


    The blaring sound of my alarm jarred me. Tingles ran down my arms as I woke with a start. I breathed out and reached for my phone.


    "Art," I said. "Do you want to get up now and go workout with me before school?" My voice was gravely from just waking up.


    "Mmm," he mumbled as he turned away from me and the alarm that was still going. "Five minutes."


    I hit the snooze button. I dropped the phone on the bed beside me and slid in close to Arthur so his back was against my chest. My arm wrapped around his waist and I promptly fell back asleep. The loud alarm startled me again and I jerked awake.


    Arthur slid out from underneath my arm and started to get dressed. "Let''s go workout."


    "I changed my mind," I said as I turned off my alarm. "Let''s just sleep."


    He put his hands on his hips and gave me a look.


    "Fine," I said. I rolled out of bed and got dressed.


    We went to the gym in his apartment building. Pausing to watch Arthur''s muscles move underneath his beautiful skin woke up my tired body. Tiny droplets of sweat glistened under the lights. It made his shirt cling to his defined back


    I sighed and looked away. He was too captivating. If I kept watching his beauty, I might just jump him in the gym. There weren''t a lot of people in the gym, but the few who were probably wouldn''t appreciate it. Or maybe they would.


    I went home and showered after the gym. I thought about Alex''s phone call. The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. Vincent really messed up. I couldn''t wrap my head around how he ever thought it was okay to use the Jason incident as a tool to break up Alex and Mateo. He had defended both me and Alex throughout the years. He had alternated nights with me as we stayed with Alex during his debilitating depression after Jason. He had gotten Jason to stop blackmailing Alex. I forgot to ask Alex about Jason contacting him recently. Maybe it was for the best. He was already upset about Vincent. Maybe bringing up Jason would just make it worse. At least he had Mateo now to help him through all this.


    I finished getting ready for school. On the drive to the university, I couldn''t stop thinking about how much of an idiot Vincent was. By the time I got to school and found a parking spot, I couldn''t let it go. I sat in my car and called Vincent.


    He answered the phone mid ring. Before he could even say hello, I said, "You''re an asshole."


    "I know," he said and I could hear the complete defeat in his voice. "I''m really sorry. I''ve apologized to Alex, but...I messed up big time."


    I sighed. My anger dissolved. He was my friend. He messed up. He was apologetic and I could hear in his voice that he was hurting too. "You did mess up big time," I said. "Alex is too good for this world." For a brief moment, I thought of what I would have done if I was in Alex''s position and Vincent had done that to me. The thought made my stomach turn and my heart grew cold with anger. If Vincent had ever done something that horrible to break up me and Arthur, I didn''t think I would forgive him. But he stopped himself in the end. He was berating himself more than my words could. Alex would forgive him. "I don''t think I would forgive you if you did that to me, but Alex will forgive you, he just needs some time. Don''t do this again, Vincent. Don''t do anything like this again."


    "I won''t. I promise."


    "If this hadn''t been your first time doing something like this, I would cut off all ties with you, but this is your first time. You''ve never done anything like this before. Don''t do it again." Everyone made mistakes. This was a pretty big one, but he hadn''t done anything like this before. I didn''t think he would do anything like it again.


    "I won''t," he said.


    "Okay, I''ve got to get to class. Hang in there until Alex decides he wants to speak to you again."


    "Thanks, Trev."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''m awesome, I know. I''ll talk to you later." I hung up, stared a moment at my phone and then retrieved my backpack from the passenger seat and went to class.


    When I got back home, the concierge stopped me before I could get on the elevator. "You have a package," he said.


    I went to his desk to retrieve it. It was small. I knew what it was and couldn''t help but get excited for tonight. "Thanks," I said as I took it.


    I waited until was inside my apartment to open it. It was the red lingerie I bought for Arthur. I briefly imagined him in it, but that turned out to be dangerous because I was quickly getting hard. I went and put it in the bedroom and went back out into the living room to do homework. When that was done, I went to NASA''s website and just browsed. Before I knew it, I received a text from Arthur that he was on his way over. I didn''t realize it was that late.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    When he arrived, he had two cobb salads with him. We moved to my kitchen. Just like he usually did, he gave me both dinner rolls that came with the salads.


    "How was your day?" I asked him.


    He smiled at me as I took a bite of the salad. "Good," he said. "I think the dance is going to turn out well. You will come and watch when we perform won''t you?"


    "Of course," I said. Was that even a serious question?


    "You won''t be jealous that Danny is holding me?" There was a teasing glint in his eye, unlike the other time where he was mad I didn''t get jealous enough.


    "I already told you I was just going to imagine that he is representing me," I said.


    "Alice still scowls at me when she thinks no one is looking," Arthur said. "I see her through the mirrors. She just needs to get over herself."


    "Yeah," I said. She hadn''t contacted me again, but there was an uneasy knot in my stomach whenever she was mentioned. Maybe I should talk to my sisters about her. Except my sisters would probably overreact and Alice hadn''t done anything illegal.


    After dinner, we went to the couch. Arthur brought his backpack in so I read while he did homework. Then he settled in next to me when he was finished and watched t.v.


    The night grew late. I set my book down unable to concentrate on it. I wanted to see Arthur in the lingerie.


    "We should get ready for bed," I said to him. My voice was lower and huskier than I intended it to be.


    Arthur caught on because he turned to me with that look and immediately brought his lips to mine. I wrapped my arms around his waist and crushed him to me. His hand rubbed over the crotch of my pants. I pulled away.


    "What?" he pouted and I just had to suck on that bottom lip of his. His arms wrapped around my neck and he shifted so he now sat directly on my lap. The kiss continued, hot, wet and passionate.


    It was getting heated more quickly than I intended. I stood up and set him on his feet. He looked at me with a confused expression.


    "We need to wash our faces and brush our teeth," I said.


    "We can do that after," he said and moved in for another kiss, but I moved away.


    "We should do it first," I said. He followed me as I crossed my bedroom and went into the bathroom. I put the toothpaste on my toothbrush and his. I handed him the brush. He watched me a moment as I brushed my teeth before he followed my lead. We washed our faces. He started to follow me out of the bathroom, but I rushed across the bedroom and retrieved the lingerie. "Put this on." I handed it to him and pushed him gently back into the bathroom. I closed the door. I went and sat at the edge of the bed. My heart was already racing in anticipation.


    The door slowly opened. My heart beat even faster. Arthur stepped out and struck a pose wearing nothing but that red lace underwear. My body immediately responded as I sat there and stared at him. I was hard. I wanted to be moving inside him, but I also just wanted to sit there and stare at him as he struck a different pose.


    "I like it," Arthur said. His finger ran along the lacy brim teasingly. "Do you like it?" But from the smirk on his handsome face, he knew exactly how much I liked it.


    He turned so his back was to me and struck another pose. There was only a thin strap in the back leaving his perky ass cheeks completely bare. I was on my feet and hugging him from behind before I could even process my actions. I licked his neck and he shuddered. His arms came on top of mine as I pulled his waist close into my body so he was pressed against my hard on. He moaned as I trailed kisses down his neck and shoulder. He pulled away and turned to face me.


    "You don''t want me to model for you more?" he asked with that smirk. The bulge in the front of the lace lingerie was noticeably larger.


    "No," I said.


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    My pants were the first thing to come off. Followed quickly by my boxers. I turned him around and pushed him up against the large, wall length windows that lined one side of my bedroom.


    "You want to do it here where everyone can see?" he asked as I kissed the back of his neck.


    "We''re too high up for anyone to see," I said, but I took a step back and said. "We can move to the bed if you want."


    "No," he said. "We can do it here, get the lube and a condom."


    He watched me as I crossed the room wearing nothing but my shirt. I retrieved the lube and condom and then flipped off the light switch. I took off my shirt as I made my way back to him.


    I put some lube on my finger. I didn''t take off the red, lace underwear. Instead, I just slid the thin fabric in the back to the side and inserted the first finger.


    The city lights reflected from below. I could see Arthur''s reflection through the window. Our eyes met as my finger moved inside him. I inserted the second finger. He moaned and bit his bottom lip. I was hard and aching from his beauty. My lips kissed his heated skin along his shoulder. I quickly inserted the third finger. My other hand reached around and slipped into the front of his underwear. I pulled out his hard on and began to stroke.


    He moaned loudly as his forehead rested against the glass. "In," he said breathlessly.


    I knew what he wanted. I retracted my hands and prepared more lube and the condom. I pressed inside him. His hands came around and grabbed the back of my thighs pulling me into him even further. His eyes watched mine through the reflection on the window.


    I moved in and out as my hand came around to the front and began to stroke him once again. Our eyes were fire as we stared at each other in our shared passion. His hands on the back of my thighs squeezed and my efforts intensified. He groaned loudly and bit his bottom lip. His grip on the back of my thighs tightened so much it hurt, but it was a good pain, a pain that fueled my ecstasy. I gently bit his shoulder.


    "Trevon," he cried out as he released. His cum splattered on my window.


    Seeing the pure pleasure on his face reflected in the window made me climax. We stayed in that position with me still inside him. We panted heavily as we stared at each other''s reflections. Then I pulled out. I took off the condom and cleaned myself off.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Sorry about your window," Arthur said as he cleaned himself off.


    "Don''t be," I said. I went to the bathroom and retrieved the window cleaner from underneath the sink. I used tissues and window cleaner to clean the window so it was spotless. "I liked it," I said to Arthur as he watched me. He was now sprawled out over the bed. The lingerie was slightly askew, but he made no effort to fix it. It made him sexier.


    I put away the window cleaner and went to the bed. Arthur threw a leg over mine. His arm came around my waist and he put his head on my chest. I wrapped both arms around him and held him close.


    "I think I stretched out your new present," I said.


    "You can buy me more," he said. "You can buy more a lot more." His voice was tired and he quickly drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 27

    Trevon Carter


    I got home from my last class and immediately sat to do my homework. There was still time before Arthur finished with dance by the time I finished my homework, so I swept the floors and tidied up a bit.


    When my phone rang, I expected it to be Arthur, but it wasn''t. Brittany was video calling me. I sat on my couch and answered.


    "Hi, Brit."


    She was in her office at my grandpa''s company. She was in the biggest office now. I wasn''t sure why my grandpa and dad gave her the biggest office. They said it had something to do with her being the best with investors, but honestly, I hadn''t paid much attention when it was explained to me.


    "My favorite youngest sibling," she said without any hint of a smile so I wasn''t sure if she was being serious or not.


    "I thought that was me," Kylie said somewhere off screen. There was shuffling steps and then she appeared behind Brittany''s chair.


    "You don''t count as a younger sibling," Brittany said. "You''re only a minute and twenty seven seconds younger than me."


    "So I''m still your favorite?" Kylie asked her.


    Brittany smiled. "Of course."


    This wasn''t anything new to me. They''ve been telling me since I was first brought home from the hospital as a newborn baby that they were each other''s favorite and that wasn''t ever going to change. I was fine with that. The less I was on their radar the better.


    "So," Brittany said as she turned her attention back to me, "how is it going with Arthur?"


    "Good," I said.


    "Like how good," Kylie said with a smirk that crossed Brittany''s face as well. They were doing the creepy identical twin thing without realizing they were doing it.


    "Like," I paused to ponder how much I should tell them and how much they really wanted to know. "Like, I love him," I said.


    They both squealed at the same time. Brittany dropped the phone onto the desk so I was now looking at the white speckled ceiling. But for the briefest of moments before the phone fell into place, I saw the two of them hugging each other.


    "Why are you so happy?" I asked.


    There was shuffling before Brittany picked up the phone. She was sitting in her office chair and Kylie was behind her.


    "Why wouldn''t we be?" Brittany asked.


    "You''ve never been this excited about anyone else I''ve dated," I said.


    Kylie waved a hand dismissively. "They were all losers."


    "You haven''t met Arthur yet," I said. "How do you know he''s so great? I know you don''t just take my word for it, otherwise, you would have believed me when I said my past girlfriends were great."


    "You never said you loved any of your past girlfriends," Brittany said easily.


    My phone buzzed that I had a new text message from Arthur.


    I smiled. "I do love him," I said. "He''s texting me so I should go."


    "Wait a minute," Brittany said in that demanding tone. "We didn''t call you just to ask about your boyfriend."


    "Why are you calling then?"


    "We set a wedding date," Kylie said.


    "Next year on Christmas Eve," Brittany said, "we will be marrying Leo and Mark."


    "A joint wedding?" I asked.


    "Of course," Kylie said. "Would we have it any other way?"


    "I guess not," I said.


    "You have to be there," Brittany said.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "And bring Arthur if you are still dating him in a year," Kylie said.


    "Bye," they said at the same time and hung up.


    I blinked at my phone for several moments. They hadn''t let me congratulate them. Whatever. I checked the message from Art.


    Beautiful Art: I''m home. Come over. I''m making dinner.


    Me: On my way.


    Arthur greeted me with a kiss when I arrived at his apartment. He led me to the kitchen where dinner was already waiting.


    "My sisters called me tonight," I said as we ate the chicken and vegetables.


    "Is that unusual?" he asked.


    "Yes," I said. "If they want to know something about me, they usually have their fiances call me to find out. They called to tell me they set a wedding date for next year, Christmas Eve."


    Arthur clapped his hands eagerly. He held his fork so it made a strange muted clap. "I love weddings. Can I go?"


    I smiled at the thought that we would still be together next year. "Yes," I said. "They specifically told me to bring you."


    "I wish it was sooner," he said as he turned his attention back to his meal.


    When we finished, we went into his living room, but instead of him working on his homework, he said, "Can I show you a small bit of the dance routine Danny and I are working on?"


    "Of course," I said. He didn''t need to ask. He had already showed me bits of it on his phone and I loved everything I had seen. I expected him to sit next to me on the couch and pull out his phone, but he went and stood in the space between the coffee table and the wall.


    He began to hum with his arms outstretched and his feet splayed out. He bent low and leaped gracefully into the air, but not to high or far because he was in a tight space. He turned and reached both arms out as if reaching for someone who wasn''t there. I got lost not only in his dancing, but in the tune he was humming as well. His humming voice was beautiful which only made me conclude that his singing voice must be beautiful as well.


    When he was finished, he came and sat down next to me with a wide smile on his face. "What do you think?" he asked.


    "I think you are beautiful and I could watch you dance all day."


    His smile grew wider, but took on a shy quality as well. He bumped my shoulder lightly with his own. "I would love to have you watch me dance all day," he said. "I often picture us in New York with you in the audience watching me on stage and I forget anyone else is there and it''s magic."


    I had been smiling, but at his words, my lips dropped.


    "What is it?" he asked growing serious. His warm hands came up to gently cup my cheeks. "You don''t want to watch me dance in New York?"


    "I do," I said, "but that might be a little hard when I''m employed with NASA."


    "But it''s my dream to live and dance in New York," he said. "Don''t you want me to live my dream? Please tell me you want to see me dance on stage in New York. Please tell me you''ll be there."


    But NASA was my dream and had been since I was a little boy. We still had years to work it out though, so instead of saying all that I said, "I''ll watch you on stage in New York." But only when I was on vacation. I wasn''t going to give up on my dreams of working at NASA.


    Arthur smiled satisfied with my answer and pulled out his homework. I read while he did that, but I was distracted. I didn''t want either of us to give up our dreams, but did that mean we would have to eventually break up? The thought made dinner roll in my stomach. I didn''t want to break up, but I had to work for NASA. I had to. My blood flowed with the need.


    The doorbell rang. Arthur set down his homework and looked at me as he slowly got up off his couch.


    "Are you expecting someone?" I asked.


    He shook his head. I stood, but stayed near the couch as he went and answered the door. Arthur froze when he saw Jackson on the other side. Red, hot anger burned inside my chest, but I didn''t move. Jackson hadn''t noticed me yet and I wanted Arthur to take action and tell him to leave. What was he even doing here?


    "You blocked my number," Jackson said.


    "A long time ago," Arthur said quietly as if all the energy had been drained from him.


    "I wanted to talk to you."


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    My hands balled into fists as Arthur continued to speak with him instead of shutting the door in his face.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur. I tried to tell you this before, but you wouldn''t listen to me. I''ll get a divorce. I''ll leave her. Just please take me back. I love you. I meant every word when I said I would move with you to New York. I want to see you dance on stage. I want to be with you."


    I swallowed hard. My stomach twisted violently. I hated him. But Arthur still didn''t shut the door in this man''s face.


    "I don''t want you to leave her," Arthur said with more strength in his voice. "I can''t be the reason a family falls apart. I won''t be the reason your two children don''t have a dad around. I don''t want you. I don''t love you. Leave me alone."


    He tried to shut the door and the knot in my chest eased until Jackson''s hand pushed the door back open. I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Let''s just talk," Jackson said, but then I was there and pulled Arthur behind me.


    "Don''t make him take out a restraining order against you," I said. "Live your life with your family and stop trying to mess up everyone else''s lives." I slammed the door in his face and turned to Arthur. "Why did you even talk to him?" I asked. It came out harsher than I intended.


    Tears ran down Arthur''s cheeks. I wasn''t sure how long they had been there. Usually, when he cried, I wanted to hold him and comfort him, but this time it just fueled my anger. How long was he going to cry over this bastard?


    "I didn''t want to," he whined. "I didn''t know it was going to be him." His voice broke at the end. And then he whispered, "At least he means it when he says he wants to see me dance in New York. I could tell you didn''t mean it."


    The anger washed away as I realized his tears were because of me. I was the bastard who made him cry. I closed the distance between us and wrapped him in my arms. His hands came on my chest and tried to push me away, but it was weak and the next moment he cried into my shoulder. I held him tighter.


    "I do mean it, Arthur, beautiful Art. I really do want to see you dance in New York." And I meant it. I just didn''t want to live there and I wasn''t sure how that was going to work out, but I needed it to.


    His tears stopped and his arms wrapped around my waist. He held me closer.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur. I''ll see you dance in New York."

 Chapter 28

    Arthur Sakho


    "Do I have to wear the eye patch?" Trevon asked me.


    "Yes," I said. I stood in front of him and readjusted the eye patch over his eye.


    "My eye will get tired from working so hard."


    "When that happens, switch the eye patch."


    "But you aren''t wearing one. You wanted to dress up as pirates."


    "Not all pirates wear eye patches," I said. "And I''m wearing the parrot." I patted the fake parrot on my shoulder.


    "Do we have to go to this Halloween party?" he asked. He looked passed me so he could see himself in the bathroom mirror.


    "Yes. You''ve said no to every other party I wanted to go to," I said and readjusted the vest. I used that as an excuse to touch his bare arms. He gave me a look that told me he wasn''t fooled and knew exactly what I was doing. He had sexy arms though. I couldn''t help it.


    "At least let me put on a shirt with sleeves," he said.


    "No," I said. If it was up to me he would just be wearing the vest and pants, but he insisted on wearing a white tank underneath the vest. I circled around him so I was behind him. I put my head on his shoulder. My arms circled around his waist. I clasped my hands near his belly button. I looked at our reflections in the mirror.


    "My performance with Danny is going to be mid November. I can get one ticket free and I''m going to get that for you. Would you rather come Friday night or Saturday?"


    "Either is fine with me," he said, "just let me know."


    "I''ll get you a ticket for Friday''s performance then."


    "Just get me an aisle seat if you can so I don''t have to clamber over people."


    "Okay."


    We stared at each other''s reflections for several moments.


    "So," I said. "I''ve been waiting and waiting, but you''ve been keeping a secret from me."


    "No I haven''t," he said.


    "Then what is Vincent''s secret?"


    He frowned at my image. "That''s not my secret to tell," he said. It wasn''t the first conversation we had about that.


    "But you told me Alex''s secret."


    "And I shouldn''t have."


    "He didn''t mind when you told him you told me."


    "Vincent is different."


    "Please," I said and kissed his neck. "It''s not even that big of a secret is it?" I had no idea what the secret was, but I couldn''t imagine it being bigger than Alex''s.


    "It is to him," he said.


    I sighed. And pulled away from him. "Fine," I said, but I really didn''t have any intentions of letting it go. "We have a party to get to anyway. Party time," I cried out cheerfully and exited the bathroom. Trevon followed me. I put on the waistcoat and then the captain''s hat. Trevon''s eyes lingered on me.


    "Do I look sexy?" I asked. I struck a pose and held up my plastic sword.


    He laughed. "You did until that moment."


    I pouted and put the sword away in its plastic sheath. He closed the distance between us and crashed his lips to mine. His strong arms came around my waist and crushed me to him. My arms came around his neck. I reveled in his solid body pressed up against mine as his lips moved with mine.


    "Wait," I said breathlessly and pushed him away. "Don''t distract me. We''re going to that party."


    "Fine," he said.


    "But first," I held up my phone, "pictures."


    After I took several pictures of us, he drove us to the sorority house where the party was. He took off the eye patch while he drove. The party was already in full swing when we got there. I made him put the eyepatch back on before we went inside. I pulled him through the crowds. I greeted everyone we passed whether I knew them or not because it was the polite thing to do and it was a party. Music was playing and people were dancing. I let go of Trevon''s hand and began to dance. I was hoping he would dance with me, but kind of expected him to drift off in a corner somewhere. He surprised me when he started to dance with me. His movements were clumsy and off beat but it was absolutely endearing.


    After we danced two songs, he tripped on his own feet during the third. He looked around sheepishly. He was too cute. I leaned in and kissed his cheek. "I love you," I whispered loudly enough that he would hear it through the music and the chatter around us. He relaxed and beamed at me. He didn''t hesitate to dance more after that.


    We danced for several more songs until I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned to see Danny dressed as a vampire. He even had fake teeth, but not the cheap ones. They looked good.


    "Danny," I cried out cheerfully and hugged him. He patted my back and then nudged me to introduce him. "Danny, Trevon. Trevon, Danny," I said.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "It''s nice to meet you." Danny held out a hand and Trevon shook it. "I''ve heard a lot of great things about you."


    "I''ve heard nice things about you too," Trevon said.


    "I hope you''re not bothered by me and Arthur doing the ballet performance together," Danny said.


    "Not at all," Trevon said. "It''s what he loves and what he wants to do for a living. I can''t get jealous over everyone he dances with in his entire life. Besides, I''m just imagining you are dancing for me since I can''t dance well."


    My lips turned up at this. Danny was smiling too. "That puts a lot of pressure on me. I hope I can make you proud," he said.


    Trevon smiled. "I''m sure it will be great."


    We moved so we were near the wall instead of the area where everyone was dancing.


    "I''m going to get something to drink," Danny said.


    "I''ll go with you," I said. "Do you want something?" I asked Trevon.


    "Just whatever you are having," he said. We started to walk away when Trevon called after us, "Nothing alcoholic though. We''re underage."


    "You''re such a nerd," I laughed. "But I love it."


    Danny and I went into the kitchen. Several beverages were on the counters. Chips, cookies and a variety of snacks were on the table.


    "I like him," Danny said to me.


    "I love him," I said.


    Danny smiled at that. "Yes. That is obvious. And it is just as obvious that he loves you."


    "Really?" My insides warmed.


    "Yes," Danny said. He grabbed a water and I did the same. It wasn''t a cheat day otherwise I would have gotten something sugary. I thought about getting Trevon something else, but he said to get him what I was getting so I grabbed another bottled water.


    We started back to where we left him, but I stopped. A cold trepidation spread through me as I saw Alice in a barely there pixie costume talking to Trevon. She stared up at him with awed filled eyes. His eyes strayed to her cleavage before he quickly averted his eyes elsewhere. For the briefest of moments, I wondered if Trevon prefered soft breasts over my hard chest, but then his eyes found mine and I saw the clear plead for help.


    "Alice shouldn''t have that much cleavage," I said to Danny. "Clearly she has some sort of help to get that shape."


    "Speaking of cleavage," Danny said. His gaze went somewhere across the room. I looked and saw Samantha. She was dressed as a princess. The pale pink dress was modest, except for the low square cut that showed off her squeezed together, lifted breasts. Her dark hair was in pretty curls that spilled around her shoulders.


    I looked back at Danny. His eyes were only for Sam. I squealed knowingly. His eyes drifted to me. "What?" he asked.


    "I think you''re staring a little to hard at our Sam."


    His entire face turned red with his blush.


    "You have a crush," I said playfully.


    "Stop teasing me and go save your man from Alice."


    "Alright," I said, "but go talk to Sam before some other man goes and gets her." It was obvious that Danny wasn''t the only one watching her.


    "Okay," Danny said and was crossing the room without even saying goodbye.


    I wasted no time getting back to Trevon''s side. "Your water." I handed him the bottle. Alice frowned slightly when she saw me.


    "Thank you," he said.


    I wrapped both my arms around one of his. It was a little awkward as I was still holding my water bottle, but I was claiming my man in front of Alice. She needed to get lost.


    "That''s a pretty little costume you''re wearing," I said. I heard the condescending tone in my voice, but didn''t care enough to hide it.


    "Thank you," she said blandly. "I was just asking Trevon if he was going to come to the performance."


    "Of course he is," I said. "He wants to see me as much as he can."


    She flat out frowned at this.


    "Hi," Sam said as she and Danny came up behind Alice. "I''m Sam. You must be Trevon."


    "Yes, hello," Trevon said.


    "Alice, you look so beautiful." And unlike me, she sounded like she meant it.


    Alice smiled. "Thank you. So do you."


    "I''m thirsty," Samantha said. "Will you go with me to find something to drink?" And she hooked her arm with Alice''s not giving her a chance to say no. "It was nice to meet you," she called back To Trevon as she led Alice away.


    "Bye," Danny said without looking at us. He trailed after Samantha unable to take her eyes off her.


    As soon as they were gone, Trevon sighed and leaned against the wall with his eyes closed. "Can we go now?" he asked.


    "You''re not having fun?"


    "I was until Alice showed up."


    That made me feel better about him glancing at her cleavage anyway.


    "We can go," I said.


    He took my hand and led me out through the crowds and back to his car. He took off his eye patch and handed it to me.


    We were about halfway home when I said, "I know you love me, but do you wish I had soft breasts like Alice?"


    "What?" he laughed. "No. Why would you think that?"


    "Because you checked out her cleavage."


    "I just...I couldn''t help it. Sorry. But it doesn''t mean anything. She makes my skin crawl actually. And I''m not interested in anyone else but you. Even if my eyes stray for a moment. You are at the top of my list of being a perfect being and no one else can compare so don''t worry. You''re sexier than anyone else."


    I smiled at that and settled into the seat. My hand rubbed up and down his thigh.


    He glanced at me and said, "I''m driving." But he didn''t stop me as my hand drifted up and cupped his crotch. He swallowed hard. I pulled my hand away. I wasn''t going to be the cause of an accident.


    As soon as we got inside his apartment, he wrapped his arms around me and kissed me deeply. I walked backwards still engulfed in the kiss. The pirate hat fell from my head when my legs hit the couch and I fell back onto it. I pulled Trevon with me unwilling to break from the kiss. His hand went underneath my shirt and stirred fire over the muscles of my stomach. The hand started to inch down to the hem of my pants.


    "Wait," I panted and slid out from underneath him.


    "Why?" he asked. He rolled over so his back was now on the couch cushions. His eyes scanned over me hungrily as I took off the waistcoat and then my shirt.


    I crawled over him and kissed his neck down to his collarbone. My lips continued down over the tank top until I reached the hem of his pants. I looked into his face and smirked as I pulled his pants all the way off. I left his boxers on.


    I kissed his calf slowly inching my way up to his knee.


    "What are you doing?" he asked breathlessly, but warily.


    "What''s Vincent secret?" I asked.


    His head fell back to the couch. "Not this again," he said.


    I licked that spot on his inner thigh and he physically shivered with the sensation.


    "I can''t," he said, but that was all he managed to get out.


    "I''m not going to tell anyone," I said and I gently nibbled that spot. He moaned in ecstasy. It wasn''t quite working the way I wanted it to though.


    I pulled away from him. He tilted his head up so he could look at me. His brown eyes were filled with disappointment, but also relief.


    I pulled down my pants and boxer briefs so I was completely naked. He groaned and his head fell back heavily onto the couch. I smiled. My victory was near. I could feel it.


    I climbed over him again, but I lifted my butt high in what I hoped was a tempting pose as my head dipped to that spot on his thigh. I sucked on that spot. My tongue darted out and swiped over it.


    "He''s bi," he moaned out.


    I lifted my head so I could see his face. "What?"


    "Vincent. He''s bisexual. That''s his secret."


    That was the big secret? That was nothing compared to Alex''s. I squeezed myself between the back of the couch and Trevon.


    "Why is he keeping that secret? Is he ashamed?"


    "I don''t think so," Trevon said. "His family will disown him if he dates a man. They''ve made that very clear since he was little."


    "Maybe they''ll change their minds." I placed my hand over Trevon''s chest.


    "No," he said. "They will disown him. They will kick him out. They won''t pay for his schooling. You can''t tell anyone."


    "I won''t," I said. "I haven''t told anyone Alex''s secret and I won''t."


    We stayed there for a few minutes in silence before Trevon said in a low voice, "Should we finish what you started in the bedroom?"


    I jumped over the back of the couch and was on his bed before he had even moved.

 Chapter 29

    A/N: This chapter contains mature content. I will indicate where it starts with ------------------------ and indicate where it ends with ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ so if you want to skip this section you can.


    Arthur Sakho


    I watched Trevon as he finished setting up the tent. He lifted his arms high in the air as he stretched out his back. The sun was beginning to slowly set behind him.


    "Start the fire," he said to me and indicated the fire pit. He went to his car and began to pull out his telescope. I went to the fire pit and stared down at it as if it could give me instructions on how to build a fire. It wasn''t like I had never gone camping. Everyone else in my family liked camping except me and Marie. I never had to make a fire before. I never had to set up a tent before. I realized I had never done anything to help when we had gone camping and instead had complained about mosquitoes, the dirt, the hard ground and anything else I could think of.


    I crouched over the fire pit. I picked up a nearby stick and poked at the leftover ashes. Well, okay. That wasn''t going to start the fire. I peeked at Trevon from my crouched position. He was carefully setting up his telescope, touching it gently, moving knobs, handling it like it was his lover. I was jealous. Of a telescope.


    I looked back at the fire pit and then over to where Trevon had left our supplies - the cooler, the grocery bag with graham crackers, marshmallows and chocolate. He told me today was going to have to be my cheat day because you had to have smores when you went camping. It was a law. I didn''t believe him that it was a law, but I''d indulge him.


    Well, to start a fire, I''d need sticks. I at least knew that much. I got up and wandered around the edges of camp picking up all the sticks I could find. I dumped them into the fire pit. I went and retrieved the matchbox from the supplies. I took one. I held it and the box as far away from me as possible as I struck it on the side of the box. Nothing happened. I tried again, but with no luck.


    "How''s it going?" Trevon asked from directly behind. It startled me.


    "I don''t know what I''m doing," I confessed.


    He smiled and took the matchbox away from me. He bent over the firepit. "We should get rid of the previous ashes first. There is a little shovel over there. Get it and a plastic storage bag and put the ashes in there until we can dispose of them properly.


    "Okay," I said instead of arguing with him that they weren''t even our ashes. I did as he asked. I held the bag and shovel carefully away from me. I frowned when some of the ash still drifted over to me. Oh well. I had worn clothes that could get dirty. It didn''t mean I liked it though.


    While I did that, Trevon rearranged the stick so they formed a sort of pyramid with smaller twigs and dried. He struck the match with no problems on the side of the box. He held the match close to the smaller twigs. They easily caught on fire. He disposed of the used match.


    "I''ll take that," he said. I handed the bag of ashes to him. He set it off to the side and then got out two camp chairs. He placed them in front of the fire. When he went back to the car to get the blankets, I pushed the chairs closer together and sat in one of them.


    He came back and spread one of the blankets over me. He sat in the other chair. "Isn''t this nice?" he said in complete contentment.


    "There are mosquitoes," I grumbled.


    "No there isn''t," he said. "It''s too cold for mosquitoes."


    "See," I said. "Even the mosquitoes know it''s too cold to be out in this weather." And I was cold, but the fire and blanket helped. I pulled the beenie I wore further down over my ears. "Why can''t we do this in the spring when the weather is nicer?"


    "You said you would come look at the stars with me," he pointed out. "And it is a great night to do that. There aren''t any clouds tonight so the sky is clear. The new moon just finished and is starting to wax so there won''t be too much light from the moon. There is a meteor shower tonight you can see with the naked eye."


    He was handsome as his head tilted up to the darkening sky. "Alright," I relented. "Should I get out the hot dogs?"


    "Not yet," he said. "We need to wait awhile for the fire to be ready."


    I wasn''t sure what that meant. A fire was a fire, right? Whatever, he was obviously more experienced than I was in this area. I would just do whatever he said.


    I talked to him while we waited. I told him all about the secret glances Danny and Samantha were giving each other since Halloween night. The dirty looks Alice continued to give me, although those were getting less and less discreet. I told him how it was a tradition that my mom and sisters took me to see the Nutcracker ballet every winter.


    At one point he slipped his hand underneath my blanket to hold my hand. Our fingers entwined and I grew even warmer with his heat.


    "Okay," he said and stood up. He put his blanket on the chair and went to the supplies. He held up two stainless steel forked roasting sticks. "Now we can roast the hot dogs."


    "Good. I''m starving." I retrieved one of the roasting sticks from him while he opened the package of hot dogs. At least this was something I knew how to do. I put the hot dog on the stick and held it over the fire. I slowly turned it as he did the same. When it was ready, I put it on a bun and put mustard and ketchup on it. I devoured it quickly.


    "You were hungry," Trevon said with a smile on his lips.


    "Stop smirking at me and eat your hot dog," I said. He complied. After I ate two more hot dogs, we broke out the marshmallows. It had been so long since I had smores. The sticky gooeyness got all over my fingers and lips and I didn''t even care. I probably had more than I should have, but they were divine and it would be a long time before I had another one.


    "Why don''t you go to the restrooms and brush your teeth and wash your face," Trevon said. "I''ll clean up here."


    "You''re not going with me? I have to walk there by myself in the dark woods? Do you not watch horror movies?"


    "No as a matter of fact, I don''t. Take that flashlight and go."


    "What if an ax man jumps out and kills me?"


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "If someone with an ax jumps out, kick him in the balls and take his ax."


    "What if a bear kills me?"


    "There aren''t any bears in these woods."


    "Did you look that up before we came or are you just saying that to placate me?"


    His silence was the only answer I needed.


    "I don''t want to go by myself," I whined.


    "But what if we both go together and then when we come back, there is a bear in our camp or an ax man, or more likely, someone stole my telescope."


    I saw what the real problem was now. His telescope. I narrowed my eyes at my rival. Trevon laughed and rubbed his thumb over my bottom lip. I hadn''t realized I was pouting too until that moment. "It''ll be fine, Arthur. If anything happens, screams and I''ll be there. Nothing is going to happen though."


    "Fine," I said. I grabbed my bag with my toiletries and the flashlight. I started to walk from camp, but turned back to him. "You''re really not coming with me?"


    "The restrooms aren''t even a five minute walk from here. You''re going to be fine, Arthur."


    I sighed, but left the camp. I walked to the restrooms along the camp road hoping something would happen just to prove him wrong. Nothing happened though. I got there and back safely without incident.


    "See?" Trevon said when I got back to camp. "Everything is fine. Now guard Nebula while I go." He grabbed his bag and took the flashlight from my hand.


    "You named your telescope Nebula?"


    "Yes, but after the giant clouds of gas and dust in space, not the Marvel character." He left the camp.


    I didn''t know why I found that so cute, but I did. I cuddled back underneath the blanket on the chair by the fire. It didn''t take long until he returned. "Time to put out the fire," he said.


    "What? Why?" I sat up and grabbed his arm before he could pour the water over the fire. The blanket fell from my shoulders.


    "It''s causing light pollution."


    "But it''s keeping us warm."


    "The blankets can keep us warm." And he heartlessly poured the water over the fire. The orange and red flames extinguished and smoke billowed into the night air.


    "Come on," he said and extended a hand to me. I took his hand and we walked over to his telescope, but not before I grabbed my blanket and his and wrapped both of them around my shoulders. He looked into the telescope and readjusted it a bit. "I thought you might want to look at the moon first."


    "I thought you said we should come now when the moon wasn''t very big."


    "Yeah," he said. "It will be easier to see other things in the sky, but you can still see some of the moon. Look." He pointed at the telescope. I peeked in it.


    "It looks so close," I exclaimed. "I can see the meteor marks in it." I didn''t know if that was the correct term for it, but he didn''t correct me.


    I stood back. "What else do want to show me?"


    "Do you want to see a nebula?" he asked.


    I nodded. If I was getting my terms right, I had seen pictures of nebulas and they were ethereal and colorful and beautiful. He bent over the telescope and readjusted it again. After several minutes he stood up straight. "There," he said.


    I looked. "Where?" I asked.


    "It''s there," he said.


    "Are you sure? The pictures I saw were colorful and this just looks like a grayish, whitish mist."


    "You need a special deep space camera to get those colors," he said. "Do you want to see the double stars?"


    "Yeah." I waited until he readjusted the telescope again. When I looked, I could see the two tiny orbs next to each other. "That''s really cool," I said. And I meant it. I had never wanted to see stars closer like this, but I was glad I got the opportunity to now. I put his blanket around his shoulders because even though he didn''t seem cold, his body had to be.


    We stayed like that together with him readjusting the telescope to show me different space things. After awhile, he pulled away and said, "Let''s watch the meteor shower." He pointed to the sky and a streak arched by. He readjusted the chairs so they reclined back. I got in my chair carefully and spread the blanket all around me. He reclined in his chair and spread his blanket over him. Then he reached out and took my hand. I squeezed his.


    "I love falling stars," I said as another light streaked across the sky.


    "They aren''t technically stars."


    I gave him a look. He smiled in the night. "Okay," he said. He looked back at the sky. "I love falling stars too."


    I looked back at the sky. After several moments, another light streaked by. I wished that Trevon and I would be happy together forever. I did genuinely like watching the meteor shower, but it could only hold my attention for so long. I found myself staring at Trevon. His expression was complete awe as he stared at the sky. Even though he must have seen similar phenomena many times, it still held his rapt attention. I fell asleep watching his face.


    "Arthur," Trevon said next to my ear. I stirred awake. "Let''s go to bed," he said.


    I nodded. He pulled me to my feet and I followed him to the tent. I took off my shoes and crawled inside. He followed. I shivered as I climbed into the double sleeping bag. He climbed in next to me.


    "It''s cold," I said and cuddled up next to him.


    He squirmed away from me and pulled off his shirt.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "You said you were cold." He took off his pants and then his boxers leaving him in nothing but his socks. "Direct body heat will get you the warmest," he said and tugged at my shirt. I didn''t need any more encouragement. I tore off my shirt followed quickly by my pants and boxer briefs. He wrapped his arms around me. He was correct. This was warmer. I was perfectly content to just fall asleep, but felt something hard. I pulled away to playfully scold him, but his lips met mine and I forgot what I was going to say. He rolled so he hovered over me, but that left too much space between us so I grabbed his waist and pulled him to me. He grunted and grew even harder.


    "We should stop," I said.


    "Why?" he asked and kissed down my neck.


    I pulled him even closer to me as I said, "Because we can''t have sex in a sleeping bag."


    "Who says?" He lips trailed over my collarbone.


    "I don''t want to sleep in cum," I said.


    He slid down further in the sleeping bag so he was kissing my chest.


    "Then," he scooted back up so his face was hovering over mine, "why don''t we both wear condoms and jerk each other off?"


    He always knew the right thing to say. "Okay," I said.


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------


    He slid away from me to grab his pack and I was left shivering. He returned quickly with two condoms. He went down into the sleeping bag, but instead of putting the condom on, he took me in his mouth without any kind of warning. I moaned and grabbed his shoulders. His tongue ran along me while he had me inside his mouth. Then he pulled away and slid the condom on. He sprawled out next to me and rolled the second condom on himself.


    I turned to face him. I reached out for him as he did for me. In that small tent, in that sleeping bag, pressed against Trevon as we jerked each other off, I only felt heat. The cold of the night air couldn''t reach me. He climaxed first and I quickly followed. He panted near my face and then leaned in to kiss me. He took both condoms off and cleaned us. He took me in his arms and I quickly fell asleep.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    I woke up some time later shivering. It was still dark outside, but my man wasn''t next to me. I grabbed my clothes and got dressed awkwardly in the sleeping bag. I wrapped the discarded blanket around my shoulders before I went out. I slid my shoes on and went to Trevon. He had moved one of the chairs to the telescope and was looking through it.


    "You''re looking again? I thought you were going to sleep."


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me onto his lap. "I wanted to look at some of the planets," he said. "This is the best time of the year to see Mercury. It''s usually too close to the sun."


    "I want to see," I said.


    "We can''t yet. We have to wait until closer to dawn. There is a short window where we can get the best view of it before the sun rises. You can see Jupiter though. That is what I was looking at."


    I looked in the telescope. "It''s so cute," I said. "Like a piece of candy that I can just pick up and pluck in my mouth."


    He laughed. "I haven''t heard that one before."


    I looked at it for several more moments before I pulled away. He looked at it again. I rested my head against his shoulder and snuggled in closer to him. After a long stretch of silence, he said something to me, but I could only murmur in response. I was already too close to sleep again.


    "Arthur," he tried again sometime later. I opened my eyes to the sunlight. I stretched out my arms, but instantly regretted it because it was cold.


    "Let''s pack up and go," he said.


    "I missed Mercury?"


    "I tried to show it to you. I also tried to show you Venus and Mars, but you wouldn''t wake."


    "Oh. I guess we''ll just have to come again sometime."


    He smiled grandly at that. "Really? You want to do this again?"


    "Yes," I said and meant it. "I had fun. Camping isn''t so bad when it''s with you."

 Chapter 30

    Trevon Carter


    Beautiful Art: Take me out to dinner.


    Me: You already had your cheat day this month.


    That had been on my insistence though since I really wanted to take him camping. And I didn''t regret it. Not only had I gotten to see the stars and planets, Arthur said he liked camping with me. I felt refreshed and renewed. I sat on the couch in my apartment. I had just finished all my homework and was browsing the NASA website.


    Beautiful Art: I don''t have to cheat. I can eat something healthy. I just want to go out.


    Me: Fine. We''ll go out to eat. But you have to do your homework after.


    Beautiful Art: Can you stop being such a nerd for just one moment. CY ILY


    Me: ILY


    I settled back on the couch and picked up the book I was currently reading. It was a sci fi book about a female captain. Her ship was just supposed to haul basic supplies, but of course books didn''t work out like that and they were currently being boarded by aliens somewhere near Jupiter. Jupiter was my favorite planet.


    My phone rang. I picked it up and stared at the name coming up. I was too stunned for a moment because Vincent never called me. I always called him first.


    I answered. "You called me. I''m shocked."


    "I thought I better before you could give me a hard time about it," he said.


    "I''m still going to give you a hard time," I said. "You should have called me a lot sooner." It was probably the first time he called me since I went to college in a different state.


    "Okay, but I''m calling now. Be grateful," he said. The familiar teasing tone was in his voice.


    "Whatever," I said easily. I wasn''t really offended that he didn''t call me more often. I knew he thought of me as his best friend. He just wasn''t the type of person to reach out to others often.


    "Did Alex tell you about Jason?" he asked.


    Alex had called me not that long ago and updated me about Jason. "That he was finally arrested? Yes. I hate that guy. I hope he ends up in prison for a long time. It sounds like he''s done this to multiple people." I didn''t usually hate people. Jason was on the top of that list. He was despicable and I wished he had never come into Alex''s life. I wished that somehow I could have seen through him to protect Alex before any of this happened.


    "That''s what Alex told me too," he said.


    "I heard you are getting along with Alex''s boyfriend," I said. That was another thing Alex had updated me on. Vincent had finally come around and broke out of his brainwashed state his parents had put him in. I hoped it lasted.


    Vincent sighed. "I have been stupid. Mateo is nice and Alex really loves him."


    "You have been stupid," I agreed because what else were friends for.


    "I''m making up for it now," he said. "So how''s school life? How are things with Arthur?"


    "School''s fine. It''s school. Things are great with Arthur." I thought of Alice. She hadn''t texted me again after she told me she still thought about me and I told her not to. But she came up and talked to me at Halloween and I wished she hadn''t. I didn''t really want to be friends with her. I just wanted to forget I ever dated her. Goosebumps formed on my arms.


    "Are you ever afraid of girls?" I asked.


    "Not really," he said, "but I didn''t grow up in the same house as your sisters. Your sisters scare me."


    "Me too."


    "Why do you ask? Is there a girl you''re afraid of?"


    Was I really afraid of Alice? I didn''t really think she would try to cause me or Arthur physical harm. Although, she had tried to scratch my face when I first broke up with her so maybe she would. She hadn''t spread rumors about me or Arthur as far as I was aware. Although, maybe she had. She had in the beginning told people I cheated on her with Arthur, but Arthur was pretty quick to dispel that rumor.


    "Is your ex girlfriend causing you trouble?" he asked to my silence. "The one who refused to break up with you at first?"


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Not really," I said tentatively.


    "It doesn''t sound like you are sure about that."


    "She hasn''t done anything to me. It''s just...nevermind. I think I''m just letting Brittany and Kylie influence the way I think about women. It''s nothing. Alex told me you have a crush. The last time I spoke to you I specifically asked if you had a crush and you said no." I was slightly hurt Vincent didn''t tell me had a crush himself. Except, maybe that was why he was calling and I hadn''t given him the chance to tell me.


    "I didn''t know I had a crush then," he said. "Did Alex tell you who my crush is?"


    "No. He told me you should tell me yourself so I''m waiting. Tell me."


    He hesitated. I waited. Finally he said, "It''s Mateo''s best friend."


    "His roommate?"


    "No."


    "The soccer player."


    "Yes."


    "You have a crush on a boy," I teased. In reality, I never thought this day would come. Even after he told me he was bi, I didn''t think he would admit he had a crush on a boy.


    "Shut up," he said, but I could hear the smile in his voice.


    "You should ask him out and then we''ll all have boyfriends and then we can go on triple dates when I visit home. Oh wait...your family. They are frustrating. You know what? You''re in college. That''s the time to experiment right? If they find out, just tell them it''s an experiment."


    "Trev."


    "What?"


    "I''m already dating him."


    My mind froze for a moment because this was Vincent and he never, never went against his family. "What?" And then my next thought was that Alex kept something this big from me the last time we spoke. "Alex said it is just a crush."


    "He doesn''t know."


    Another shock because even though the three of us were best friends, Vincent always shared things with Alex first. It didn''t really bother me anymore. Vincent and Alex had been best friends since they were toddlers. I was added into the mix when I moved onto their street in elementary school. "You are actually telling me something first? I don''t believe this. Why haven''t you told Aley?"


    "I''m still trying to get on Mateo''s good side," he said. "Chet says if we tell Alex we have to tell Mateo and I don''t think Mateo is ready to know that yet."


    "You''re really dating him?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you serious? Nevermind. You have to be serious. You wouldn''t risk your family''s anger if you weren''t." He must have really liked Chet and I had a hard time fathoming that. "What are you going to do if your family finds out?"


    "I don''t know," he said. "Chet is special. I feel special when I''m with him. I don''t want to be without him."


    "Wow," I said. "I never thought this would happen." Vincent hadn''t ever spoken about anyone the way he was speaking of Chet.


    My doorbell rang. "That''s the doorbell. Arthur is here." I walked across the room and opened the door.


    Arthur looked up at me playfully. "How dare you still be on the phone when I arrive." He mocked hitting my shoulder.


    "It''s Vincent. He says he has a boyfriend."


    "Trevon!" Vincent scolded in my ear just as Arthur said, "What? Let me talk to him." He was already reaching out for the phone. I turned so he couldn''t grab it from me.


    "I already told him you were bi," I said to Vincent. "He''s not going to tell anyone."


    "You weren''t supposed to tell anyone," he said. He sounded a little frustrated with me, but not too angry.


    Arthur came up behind me and grabbed the phone away from me when I wasn''t expecting it.


    "He didn''t tell me for such a long time," Arthur said into the phone while smirking at me. "It was torture. I had to use all my wiles to pry it out of him." And I couldn''t help but think of that spot he found on my inner thigh. I was getting hot. I quickly turned my thoughts elsewhere.


    "Don''t worry I won''t tell anyone," Arthur said.


    There was a pause and then Arthur said. "Your boyfriend? Let me talk to him." I wanted to talk to Vincent''s boyfriend. I started to reach for the phone, but Arthur spun away from me as if he were dancing on stage. I frowned at him as he taunted me.


    After a few moments of silence, Arthur''s smile brightened and he said into the phone, "It''s true. I can''t believe it. You sound so nice. I love your voice. I''m Arthur. Trevon''s boyfriend. Now. Tell me the truth. Do you like Vincent?"


    I shuffled from foot to foot. Vincent was my best friend. I should be the one talking to his boyfriend. I started to walk to Arthur.


    "Do you looove him?" Arthur said into the phone.


    Arthur''s eyes widened and he said to me, "Stars, skies and bees. Sweetie, he says he loves your friend. He says he loves him."


    I closed the distance and took the phone away from Arthur. "Hi, Chet. I''m Trevon. Do you really love Vincent?" I just found out Vincent was dating a man despite knowing his family would disown him. I was relieved to hear that Chet loved him, but it was all of a shock and I wasn''t sure he meant it or knew the consequences that Vincent was facing.


    "Yes."


    "Why? I mean, I love him like a brother, but he''s not perfect."


    "No, he''s not, but he is special." My heart softened to hear that.


    "Have you met his family?" I asked.


    "No."


    "But you know what they are like, right? You know what they''ll do to him if they find out about you?" Because I couldn''t imagine Vincent going into this kind of relationship without discussing the consequences. He was going to have to hide that they were dating. But that would only last for so long. Eventually the Kinsingtons were going to find out.


    "Yes," he said.


    "And what will you do when they find out because eventually they will find out."


    "I''ll stay with him." And I could hear it in his voice, the conviction to stay and fight alongside my friend.


    "Really? If his family offers you a million dollars to break up with him you''ll refuse it?" It wouldn''t surprise me if his family tried something like that and I didn''t want Vincent''s view that everyone was just out for money to be proven in this manner.


    "Money doesn''t mean anything." He said it so simply.


    "Does Vincent know you talk like that?"


    "Yes. I''ve talked with him like that many times."


    "And he doesn''t argue with you about it?"


    "Not anymore."


    "Wow. Okay. Let me talk to him again." I had no idea how Chet and Vincent came together, but at this moment, I couldn''t imagine someone more perfect and sincere for my best friend than Chet.


    "Hello?" Vincent said.


    "I like him," I said. "I think he''s going to be good for you."


    "He already is," Vincent said and I could hear the warmth and care in his voice that Vincent rarely gave to anyone.


    "I''m hungry," Arthur whined cutely and tugged on my arm with a pout on his lips.


    "I''ve got to take Arthur out to eat," I said. "And don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. Not even Alex until you give me the go ahead."

 Chapter 31

    Trevon Carter


    I carefully set the dozen red roses under the seat. I was playing it safe with the roses tonight, but that way it would be perfectly clear to everyone how much Arthur meant to me. Arthur got me a ticket for Saturday''s performance, but I also bought myself a ticket for the Friday night performance. I wanted to surprise him, but I also wanted to see him dance as much as possible. I got me an aisle seat so I had to stand several times as others maneuvered to the middle seats. I didn''t mind.


    Finally, the lights dimmed. A woman came out on stage and introduced herself as a professor of the dance department. She greeted the audience warmly and then went behind the curtain. There was a moment of silence before music began to play and the curtain opened. The freshmen did the opening performance. After their performance, smaller groups performed. It was only the freshmen and sophomores tonight. The juniors and seniors would perform the following week.


    About halfway through, Alice and Samantha danced. It was a beautiful dance and they were graceful, but they weren''t the reason I was there. Waiting through all these performances for Arthur to appear was almost torture. The dancers were good and I did like watching them, but they weren''t my Arthur.


    Several more performances came and went. It was nearing the end of the performance. My breath caught in the back of my throat when Arthur came on stage. He was beautiful and he was all mine. Except Danny was beside him, touching him. I had to remind myself that Danny was representing me and my love for Arthur as they danced in each other''s arms. They leaped high and in sync. They took turns lifting each other, holding each other. Their expressions were lovely as they gazed at each other. Arthur was exquisite when he danced, as he extended his arms in graceful arcs, as his powerful legs lifted him into the air, as time seemed to slow during his jumps. No one could be as perfect as he was.


    The music perfectly accented his movements, from the soft movements of his fingers, to the power of his calves, to the loving expression on his handsome face. It was perfect. I wanted time to stop so I could watch him forever. I pictured myself up there as Danny, holding Arthur as Danny was, having Arthur hold me like he was holding Danny. How I wished in those moments that I wasn''t the clumsy, ungraceful clutz that I was.


    The music stopped with Arthur and Danny holding each other in a sweet embrace staring at each other lovingly. The audience clapped loudly as they exited the stage. I was left feeling hollow now that my Arthur was no longer dancing. My arms twitched with the need to hold him. I looked around at the audience clapping and realized I had been too stunned to join in. I clapped along with the rest of the crowd.


    Arthur came back on stage during the last of the performance with the rest of the sophomores. He, Danny and the other handful of men, lifted the women and danced across the stage in graceful arcs. There was a time when he lifted Alice, another time when he lifted Samantha, and then other girls I didn''t know, but I could only see him. I didn''t understand how the others in the audience could see anyone else other than Arthur. He was too captivating.


    The performance ended. The lights came back on and I had to move let others out of the aisle. I retrieved my roses and waited near the hallway that held the dressing rooms.


    Dancers slowly started to come out. I didn''t recognize most of them, but if I happened to make eye contact with them, I told them they did a great job. In reality, I couldn''t remember most of their performances.


    Danny paused when he saw me and then he smiled. He quickly made his way over to me. "Good choice," he indicated the red roses, "much better than a yellow rose."


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Well unlike with Alice, I have no intention of breaking up with Arthur."


    Danny''s smile grew wider with my proclamation. "How did I do?" Danny asked. "Did I do an adequate job representing your love for Arthur?"


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Yes," I said. "Thank you."


    "I am so relieved to hear that. I worried you might get jealous even though Arthur said you didn''t really get jealous."


    "That''s not exactly true," I said. "I can get jealous, but you are straight and representing me so I''m not jealous of you. You are straight, right?"


    "Definitely," he said. "I''m surprised to see you tonight. Arthur said he got you a ticket for tomorrow''s performance."


    "He did. I bought a ticket for tonight''s performance. I want to see him dance as much as possible."


    "You''re a good boyfriend," Danny said. "Does he know you''re here? He didn''t mention you being here."


    "I didn''t tell him I was coming," I said. "Is he going to come out soon?"


    "Probably not. He''s busy talking and doesn''t know you''re here. Hold on. I''ll go get him. I won''t tell him you''re here though. I want to see his surprised face."


    Danny retreated back down the hall and went into one of the rooms. Alice came out from the room across from him. I froze. I looked behind me wondering if I should just leave and then come back, but I wanted to see Arthur. Besides, Alice had already seen me.


    "Hi," she said.


    "Hello," I said.


    "Red roses, huh?"


    "Yeah," I said.


    "Arthur''s lucky."


    "What is it?" Arthur''s voice crossed the hall as Danny pulled him out of the room. "I''m talking to people." Danny pointed to me.


    Arthur''s eyes landed on me and he smiled grandly. A smile that made my insides mush. His smile faded slightly when he saw Alice next to me. His eyes flicked back to me. He practically skipped down the hall and threw his arms around my neck. My arms circled around his waist. I was careful not to crush the roses.


    "What are you doing here, sweetie?" he asked. "I thought you were coming tomorrow." He pulled back to look into my eyes.


    "I wanted to see you dance both nights," I said. I handed him the roses.


    He hugged them to his chest. "I love them," he said. "And I love you."


    Since I had broken up with Alice, she had always managed to maintain a calm expression around me. Arthur told me she gave him dirty looks, but I hadn''t really seen it for myself until that moment. She looked like she wanted to claw his eyes out, rip out his tongue and kill him. I didn''t like it. Not at all.


    I maneuvered to place myself between him and her with my back to Alice.


    "I love you," I said to Arthur and closed the distance to kiss him. It wasn''t a chaste kiss either. I wanted Alice to know that Arthur was mine and I loved him.


    Arthur made a little noise. I wasn''t sure if it was from surprise or pleasure from the kiss. Maybe both. I backed him up against the wall and kissed him fiercer. My tongue slid into his mouth and his danced with mine. This time he moaned in pleasure. His arms wrapped around my neck, the roses hit my back. He pulled me even deeper into the kiss.


    I pulled away and gently touched my forehead to his. Once he caught his breath he said quietly, "People are watching."


    I glanced around the hallway. Samantha had come out and now stood by Danny. They both had smiles on their faces as if they had just won some great award. Other dancers were in the hall, but I didn''t know them and didn''t care what they thought. Alice looked like she was going to throw up.


    "I know," I said to Arthur and kissed him again. He sighed in contentment as I kissed him hard. I pulled away from the kiss and leaned in so my lips were close to his ear. "Let''s go home," I whispered.


    "Yes," he said. I took his hand and started to lead him away, but he stopped me after a few steps.


    "I forgot my things," he said. "Stay here." He motioned with his arms to emphasize me not to move. He handed me the roses and then ran back into the room.


    Alice stared at me blankly. I started to feel a little guilty. It probably wasn''t very tactful to kiss my current boyfriend in front of my ex girlfriend. "You did well tonight," I offered even though I didn''t mean it.


    "Thank you," she said without any emotion. "I should go." She walked as if in a daze back into the room she had exited. Samantha looked at Danny for a moment and then followed Alice without saying anything.


    "Let''s go," Arthur said as he came bouncing back out of the room. I took his hand and led him out.


    "You were beautiful tonight," I said. "I love watching you dance."


    He nudged me shyly with his arm. "I can''t believe you came tonight. You just make me fall in love with you more and more each day."


    "Good," I said. "Because I fall in love with you more each day."

 Chapter 32

    Arthur Sakho


    When I finished my Choreography class, I had two new text messages. I paused in the hallway. Samantha leaned against the wall next to me. It didn''t bother me that she looked over my shoulder to see my phone.


    The first text was from an unknown number.


    ---: I saw you dance at the performance the other night. I just wanted to tell you that you are a fantastic dancer. I look forward to your future career.


    And that was it. It was weird though. How did this person even get my number?


    "I''ve gotten texts like that before," Samantha said.


    "From people you don''t know?"


    She nodded. "I just ignore them. If they text me more than twice or it starts to feel creepy, I''ll block them."


    "I''ve had strangers come up to me after a performance to talk to me, but I''ve never had any strangers text or call me before."


    "I wouldn''t worry about it too much," she said, "unless it starts to get to be too much."


    "Okay," I said. "I won''t worry about it then. I''ll just take it as a compliment. I am a fantastic dancer."


    Sam gave a small laugh and shook her head. "You are," she agreed, "but you could use some humility."


    "Who needs humility," I answered.


    She put her head on my shoulder as I opened the second text from Trevon.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Do you want to eat lunch with me today?


    I glanced at Sam. I usually ate lunch with her.


    "Go eat with your man," she said. "I can fend for myself."


    "Thanks," I said. "You''re a great friend."


    "I am," she said.


    "Show some humility," I teased, but I was already rushing down the hall. I quickly typed a reply.


    Me: Yes. I''ll meet you at the cafeteria.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: No. I''m waiting outside. I''ll take you to a restaurant.


    My heart leaped at the thought of seeing him even though I saw him every day. We didn''t usually eat lunch together although we had talked about it before, it just hadn''t happened yet.


    He found a parking spot rather close to the dance building. He must have gotten lucky and found a space someone just pulled out of after class. As soon as I got in the car, I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. He smiled.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Doesn''t matter," I said, "somewhere where I can get a salad." He drove me to a restaurant close by that served mostly soups and salads. They had a soup and salad buffet so I chose that option. I went and piled on various ingredients of salad onto my plate and then got a cup of vegetable soup. When I got back to the table, I slid in next to him. Trevon got a few bowls of different kinds of soup and lots of bread to go with it.


    "I got a weird text today," I said in between bites of salad.


    "How was it weird?"


    I dug my phone out of my pocket and pulled up the text. A black eyebrow raised as he looked at it. "You don''t know who this is?"


    "No, but Sam said she gets texts like that sometimes so I''m not going to worry about it unless they text me again or it starts to get creepy."


    "You''re not going to respond?"


    "No. I don''t want to encourage them. Sending random texts to strangers is weird."


    "I agree," he said and handed me my phone. I slid it back into my pocket.


    I finished my salad and soup and went up for a second helping of soup. When I returned Trevon had his phone out in front of him and said, "Hi. What''s up?"


    I couldn''t let him talk to people on the phone without me. Especially since this seemed like a video call. I slid in next to him, my cheek against his so I could see the screen. Two young men our age filled the screen. They were handsome. Not as handsome as my Trevon, of course. "Hiiiii," I said into the phone.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You already told him?" the blond one with the green eyes asked the one with golden eyes. I had never seen golden eyes on anyone before. I wondered if they were contacts.


    "Yes," the one with the golden eyes said, "but don''t worry, it wasn''t that long ago." And I realized I recognized both voices.


    "Are you guys talking about Chet?" Trevon asked.


    "Yes," they said at the same time. That just confirmed it.


    "I know these voices," I said. "It''s Alex and Vincent. They look tall. Are they tall?" I asked Trevon.


    "Vincent''s as tall as I am," Trevon said, "Alex is an inch shorter."


    I slouched. "Then you''re all taller than me." And then I wanted to see Chet and Mateo because they shouldn''t be without their boyfriends. And I secretly hoped they were shorter than me, but I couldn''t confirm it without them being there. "What about your boyfriends?"


    "They''re shorter than us," Alex said helpfully.


    "I meant where are they? I want to see them," I said. Just because they were shorter than Alex didn''t necessarily mean they were shorter than me and that was the real question. But of course, I didn''t ask. I didn''t want to seem like I had a complex. And at 5''10" I wasn''t exactly short.


    "They have a soccer game tonight," Alex said. "They had to fly there. Do you think they''re off the plane by now?" he asked Vincent.


    "Probably," Vincent said.


    "We''re going to watch them play tonight," Alex said.


    "I want to watch too," I said to Trevon. I wrapped my arms around Trevon''s left arm. I didn''t know a lot about soccer, but I wanted to see their boyfriends. Since Trevon, Alex and Vincent were best friends that probably meant at some point I''d have some interaction with them and their boyfriends. I hoped we would all get along when we met. But how could we not? I got along with almost everyone. Except for Alice but that was more of a her problem than a me problem.


    "Okay," he said. "We can find the broadcast and watch it."


    "How will we know it''s them?" I asked Alex and Vincent.


    "They''ve only been playing at the end of the first half now that they are playing more competitive games," Alex said. "Look for the last names Lopez," he pointed to himself, "and Watakeekul," he pointed to Vincent, "on the back of the uniforms."


    "Okay," I said. "I''m so excited." And I was. It was like I was becoming more involved in Trevon''s life even though it was about his friends and their boyfriends. I felt closer to Trevon.


    Trevon smiled at me and it warmed my insides.


    "We''re going to go finish our lunch," Trevon said. "Hurry and eat," he said to me when he hung up. "The afternoon classes will be starting soon."


    I quickly finished my soup while he was browsing on his phone. When we were walking back to the car I said, "Do you know what channel to watch the game on tonight?"


    "I found the info on my phone," he said. "Do you want to come to my place to watch it or should I go to yours?"


    We got in his car before I answered. "Yours," I said. "I might be a little late in getting there after the studio. You can have it up and running."


    "Okay," he said. He dropped me off for my next class. I started to head to the door of the building, but I paused to watch him drive away.


    The rest of the day went by as usual. I didn''t get anymore strange texts so that was good. I picked up some grilled chicken on the way to Trevon''s. When I got to his apartment, the game was already on.


    "Did I miss them?" I asked. My heart was heavy at the thought.


    "No," he said with his eyes on the television screen. "This might be them coming into the game now."


    I put the take out bag on his coffee table and then curled up next to him on the couch.


    "It is them," he said and pointed to the screen.


    I caught the names Lopez and Watakeekul on the back of the uniforms. Mateo was shorter than Chet, but I couldn''t tell if they were shorter than me. At least I thought Mateo was.


    The announcers even praised Watakeekul and said he should be one to watch for in the future. That was exciting. It seemed like I knew someone famous. Even though I didn''t actually know him. And if I thought about it, my mom was famous. Well, her fake author name was famous. Her real name wasn''t famous and no one knew it was her so I supposed that didn''t really count.


    There was a lot of going back and forth across the field without anyone scoring. Then the announcers voices started to get excited and I realized Mateo had the ball and was close to the opponents goal. He passed the ball to Chet. Chet kicked the ball with grace and skill. The ball flew past the goalie and hit the net.


    "Yes!" I yelled and jumped off the couch. Trevon was right there with me though just as excited as I was and he high fived me. I didn''t know I could get so excited about soccer. But the first half ended and I was quickly bored. Then I noticed the unopened take out bag on the coffee table.


    "I guess I should reheat the chicken," I said. I grabbed the bag and went into Trevon''s kitchen. He followed me while typing on his phone. He sat at his table while I put the chicken on plates and reheated it in the microwave.


    I set a plate down in front of him. I pulled the other chair around so I was sitting next to him instead of across from him and put my plate of chicken down on the table.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him.


    He handed me his phone where I saw an exchange between him and his friends.


    Me: Your men are kind of hot. They can''t beat Arthur though. I smiled at Trevon when I read that. Then I turned my attention back to the phone.


    Vinny: What are you talking about? Chet is clearly the hottest one. Did you see his thighs...I mean, did you see him make that goal?


    "Chet does have great thighs though," I said.


    "You''re not supposed to be checking out his legs," Trevon said.


    "But they wear those shorts. It''s not like I can''t not notice them. Don''t worry though, the only thighs I want to touch are yours. Especially that spot on your inner thigh."


    Trevon sighed, but there was a slight smile on his face. I went back to reading the texts as I had a bite of the chicken.


    Me: But you haven''t seen Arthur dance.


    "Aww," I said and nudged Trevon who had just put a piece of chicken in his mouth. I went back to reading.


    Aley: You are both delusional. Mateo is clearly the best. And I''ve been dating him longer than either of you so my word takes precedent.


    Vinny: But you haven''t even slept with him yet.


    "Such cute nicknames, Aley and Vinny," I said. "Do they call you Trevy?"


    "I would kill them if they called me Trevy," he said. "They call me Trev."


    Aley: That doesn''t mean he isn''t the hottest. In fact, I think that makes him the hottest. His ability to control himself should put you two to shame.


    Me: I don''t feel shamed.


    Vinny: Me neither.


    That was the extent of the exchange. "I''m glad you didn''t make me wait for sex," I said to Trevon.


    "I think waiting for us would have been impossible," he replied as he finished his chicken.


    "True," I replied. We went back into the living room and finished watching the game. It wasn''t as interesting when Chet and Mateo weren''t in it. Their team won.

 Chapter 33

    Arthur Sakho


    We were learning a new group choreography. We wouldn''t be performing it this semester, but next semester would be here soon and it was good to have something prepared to perform shortly after the semester starts.


    When class was over, I retrieved my water bottle and took several swallows. Danny and Sam stood close to each other as they drank from their own water bottles. I didn''t think anything had started between them yet, but it was clear now that they were both interested in each other. Alice''s eyes lingered on the three of us. She gave Sam a small smile when Sam met her eyes, but then Alice quickly left without looking at either me or Danny.


    "I wish she was a senior already instead of a sophomore," Danny said quietly. "I don''t want to have to deal with another two years of this."


    "She''ll get interested in another guy and move on soon enough," Sam said.


    "But then we''ll have to suffer through her gushing about them," Danny said unenthusiastically. The three of us retrieved our things and slowly moved out of the room. Danny and Sam continued talking. I pulled out my phone to see if I had any messages from Trevon. I didn''t but there was one from Eva. I said goodbye to Danny and Sam. When I got to my car, I opened the message.


    Eva: Are you bringing your boyfriend home for Thanksgiving?


    I hadn''t even spoken to Trevon about Thanksgiving. That probably meant we were going to our own homes though. We needed more time before meeting each other''s families.


    Me: I haven''t spoken to him about it, but probably not.


    I sent Trevon a text.


    Me: I''m on my way home. Want to come over?


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Yes. I''ll bring food.


    Me: Bring the turkey wraps I like.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Ok.


    When I got home, I took a quick shower. There was another message from Eva when I came out.


    Eva: Don''t just assume. Ask him. I''m thinking of bringing someone.


    Me: You have a boyfriend?


    Eva: Why assume? Maybe it''s a girlfriend.


    Me: Is it?


    Eva: Maybe. Guess you''ll have to find out. Ask him. Mom and I need to know how much food to prepare.


    Me: I''ll ask.


    My doorbell rang. When I answered, Trevon stood there looking as tall and handsome as ever. I couldn''t help but smile. "Hi."


    "Hi," he said. "I brought food." He held up the bag. He followed me into the kitchen.


    I got us plates and drinks.


    "Are you going home for Thanksgiving?" I asked after we had each taken bites of the turkey wraps.


    "Yeah, why?"


    "My sister was asking if you were going to come for Thanksgiving. Too soon, right?" I thought he would agree with me right away, but he paused with the wrap lifted halfway to his mouth and a thoughtful expression painted on his face.


    "Should we meet each other''s families?" he asked. I wasn''t sure if he meant we should just wait a little bit, meet each other''s families for Thanksgiving or if we should never meet each other''s families. That last thought made me feel uneasy.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Maybe not for Thanksgiving," he said, "I don''t think I can get out of Thanksgiving, but maybe we could arrange something for Christmas. Maybe I could go to your parents'' house for a week and you could come to mine for the next."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. You don''t want to?"


    I was on my feet and rounding the table before I realized it. "I want to," I said and squeezed onto his lap. He smiled and wrapped his arms around me careful to keep his turkey wrap from spilling on me.


    "Then, let''s arrange it," he said.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned in to kiss him. He pulled back before I could take the kiss deeper. I frowned at him.


    "Finish eating," he said.


    "Oh yeah. I forgot." I got up and went back to my seat.


    When we were finished and had cleaned up, we went into the living room. I pulled out my homework while he pulled out a book to read. I was almost finished when my phone rang. The caller i.d. said it was Scott.


    "Hi, Scott," I said. "Any progress with that guy from your night class?" I asked before he could even say hi back.


    "Hi," he said. "And yes."


    "Oooh. Tell me." I set my homework down and pulled my knees up to my chest. Trevon''s eyes rested on me. His book rested in his lap.


    "We met for dinner a few times as friends before class," he said.


    "Okay," I said. That could be good or bad. It could just mean the guy wanted to be friends, but maybe he was interested.


    "And then one time we agreed to go to the movies," he said.


    "As a date or friends?"


    "Let me finish," he said.


    I sighed. How could he expect me to not ask questions. "Fine," I said.


    "Our hands brushed while we waited in line for popcorn. I waited for him to pull his hand away, but he didn''t so I left my hand there touching the back of his."


    I squealed. That was a good sign. Trevon motioned for me to tell him what was happening. I waved him away. My focus needed to be on the story.


    "Then we got the popcorn and went into watch the movie."


    "And then you both went to get popcorn at the same time and ended up holding hands," I said.


    "Are you going to let me tell the story?"


    "Okay, sorry. So what happened next?"


    Trevon leaned in to hear. I let him because I liked being cheek to cheek.


    "Our hands did not touch in the popcorn," he said. "But our fingers did brush on the arm rest and neither of us pulled away. Then he got bolder and held my hand."


    I bit my lip so I wouldn''t squeal again. "Then what?" I managed to ask.


    "Then I took him camping and we had sex."


    I couldn''t stop my squeal this time and I jumped to my feet. "Really? You aren''t teasing me are you. Because that''s not something you should tease about."


    "I''m not teasing," he said excitedly. "I finally got some action."


    I hopped on my feet unable to contain my excitement for my friend. "So you are together then?"


    "Well, we haven''t officially talked about it, but I''ve taken him camping twice now. It''s getting colder and colder though. We might need to find some other place to go."


    Trevon stood and tried to lean in to hear the conversation again, but I couldn''t stop moving.


    "He''s okay with you not being out?"


    "We haven''t really talked about it, but I don''t think he''s out either."


    Trevon''s phone rang. He pulled it out of his pocket and looked at the caller i.d. He moved away from me and answered it. "Hi, Aley."


    His expression changed extremely quickly from its pleasant calm to a mix of anger and worry. He sat heavily on the couch. "Okay," he said, "do you want me to come home?"


    "Scott," I said, "I''m going to go now, but congratulations and keep me updated.


    "Okay," he said.


    I hung up before he could say goodbye and went and sat next to Trevon. This didn''t feel like one of those moments where I could demand he let me talk to his friend or have him put it on speaker phone so I stayed silent. I put a supportive hand on his thigh. His entire body was taut as if he was ready to spring into action at any moment.


    "But I can if you need me," Trevon said. There was a pause before Trevon ran a hand over his hair. "I can''t believe this is happening. I thought Jason was in jail."


    Jason? It could only be the same Jason from when they were in highschool. Whatever was happening, it wasn''t good.


    "Then how did it get released?"


    I squeezed his thigh just to show my support. He glanced at me and tried to thank me with a smile, but it faded quickly.


    "What are you going to do? Is there some way to get it taken down?"


    He sighed. "Okay, that''s good. Are you going to be okay?" His arm wrapped around me and pulled me in close to his side. "I can go home if you need me." There was a slight pause before he said, "To be supportive." He squeezed my shoulders. "Alright. Let me know if I can help in some way. Hang in there."


    He hung up and hugged me tightly.


    "The video got released?" I asked.


    I felt the movement of his nod directly next to my head.


    "The entire video?"


    He nodded again. "It would have been better if this had happened to me or Vincent. It would still have been hard for us, but I think it''s even harder on him. I hate Jason so much."


    "He''s in jail though right? How did it get released?"


    "He doesn''t know right now. He told his lawyer so his lawyer could get it taken down. The lawyer was going to tell the police so they can further investigate. It''s just a matter of waiting now."


    "Are you going to go home now?"


    "No. He told me he has Mateo to support him now and I shouldn''t miss school. I think I should go home for Thanksgiving now more than ever," he said. "Let''s talk to our families and arrange something around Christmas."


    "Alright," I said.

 Chapter 34

    Arthur Sakho


    "I''m home," I announced loudly as I walked into the house.


    "Arty!" Eva ran down the stairs and threw her arms around me in a tight hug.


    "Hi, Eva," I said.


    "How is school going? How''s your boyfriend? What''s been happening?" My sister asked as if we hadn''t just texted back and forth a few days ago.


    "Same as the last time we talked," I said. She frowned at me as she took a step back. "But you still haven''t told me about this mystery person who is coming to dinner tomorrow."


    She smiled slyly. "You just have to wait," she said.


    Then my mom was next to us. I wasn''t sure where she came from or how long she had been standing there. She hugged me. I took a few moments just to be engulfed in her warm, peaceful hug. She always made me feel safe and warm and all the stress I had been feeling - stress I didn''t even realize was there - melted away.


    "Welcome home, son," she said.


    "Thanks, mama."


    "My son," my dad said jovially and then he had his arms around both me and my mom. He squeezed tightly. Too tightly. My mom slapped his arm lightly so he would release her, but before I could breathe a sigh of relief, both of his arms squeezed me again.


    "Can''t breathe, papa," I over exaggerated.


    "Oh, sorry," he released me. "How is that man of yours?"


    I smiled. "Good," I said. "He took me camping to look at the stars through his telescope."


    "Is that a euphemism?" my dad asked.


    I laughed. "No."


    "It sounds romantic," Eva said.


    "It was."


    "You never let me take you camping," my dad said. "Every time I took Joseph and David you stayed home."


    "I had ballet," I said. "And yes, I don''t really want to go camping. Trevon just makes it magical."


    "Go put your bag in your room," my mom said, "and then you can come help me finish up with dinner."


    "Okay," I said.


    I started to the stairs when my mom called out to me, "And wash your hands."


    I rolled my eyes, but made sure my back was to her so she couldn''t see. "Yes, mama," I said.


    When I got down to the kitchen, Eva and my mom were there. "It''s just a light meal tonight," my mom said. "Make the salad, please," she said. She stood over the stove and added a little bit of black pepper to the alfredo sauce. Eva spread garlic butter over french bread.


    I washed the vegetables at the sink before breaking up the lettuce into bite size pieces and cutting up cucumbers, carrots, tomatoes and green peppers. I tossed the salad just as my mom finished with the chicken alfredo and my sister pulled out the now toasted french bread with melted garlic butter.


    We set the table. My dad had been working in the garage on some sort of project that was probably unnecessary. When he came out of the bathroom after washing his hands, he had a band aid wrapped around a finger. He had hurt himself again doing whatever it was.


    "Arty," Maria and David said at the same time as they came in. They both hugged me.


    "Dinner''s ready," my mom announced even though we were all in the dining room and the food was already set.


    "Is Joseph and Lizzy coming?" Eva asked as we sat around the table.


    "Not tonight," my mom said. "They are having Thanksgiving at her parents house tonight, remember?"


    "Oh right."


    Lizzy had a strained relationship with her family. Mainly because she had dated and then married my brother. It was the first time since she had gotten married that they invited her to Thanksgiving. It wasn''t the Thanksgiving with the entire family because that would be tomorrow. They were still ashamed to have my brother at the big family gatherings which was ridiculous because my brother was awesome, but baby steps were better than no steps.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    As we ate, I told them about school and Trevon. David and Maria told about work and Eva talked about the local college she was going to.


    When we were almost through, Eva said, "So, I know you won''t purposely be disrespectful to the person I''m bringing tomorrow," this was directed at our parents, "but I want to tell you now so no mistakes are made."


    "Tell us what?" my dad asked.


    "Ashley is nonbinary and prefers the pronounces they, their and them so please don''t forget to use the correct pronouns around them."


    "Got it," my dad said. "Thanks for telling us."


    "Be sure to let Joseph and Lizzy know to so they can prep Jade," my mom said.


    "I''ll do that tonight," Eva said.


    For the rest of dinner, we asked questions about Ashley. Apparently, Eva hadn''t told my parents a lot about them either. They met at the game store Ashley works at. Then they ran into each other again a few days later at a coffee shop and decided it was fate.


    Maria and David left to go back to their own apartments. The rest of us went to bed when the night grew later. I thought I was going to love being back in my old bed, but I didn''t. After sleeping every night with someone next to me, I had a hard time sleeping without him. I missed Trevon.


    The next day, Maria and David came back early so we could all help cook. The kitchen was big enough that even with all five of us in there, it didn''t feel crowded. At one point, my dad let out a sharp cry of pain from the garage. We all froze as we waited.


    "I''m okay," my dad called out.


    My mom sighed. "Go help him so he doesn''t kill himself," she said to David. David left the pumpkin pie filling he was working on and went into the garage.


    "Uncle Arty!" Jade''s little voice called out as she came running into the room. I quickly set down the pie tin I had just spread the crust in and picked her up as she jumped into my arms. I was careful not to touch her with my doughy, floury hands. I set her back down quickly. "Look at my dress," she said and twirled around so the skirt of her red velvet dress billowed out slightly.


    "It''s beautiful," I said. "And you''re beautiful."


    "Do you need help?" Lizzy asked my mom.


    Joseph pilfered one of the rolls that just came out of the oven. Maria slapped his hand. He just smiled as the entire roll was already stuffed into his mouth.


    "Thanks, dear," my mom said as she gave Lizzy a quick hug. "The food is mostly done cooking, we just need to bake the pies, but I think they can bake while we eat. Do you want to set the table? Use the good china."


    "Will do, mama," Lizzy said. "Come on, Jade. Let''s wash your hands and then you can help me set the table."


    "Okay, mommy," Jade said. She quickly hugged my mom''s leg and then she took Lizzy''s outstretched hand.


    My mom slapped Joseph''s hand when he tried to grab another roll. "Go tell your dad and David to come inside. Dinner''s just about ready," she told him.


    "Okay, mama," he kissed her lightly on the cheek causing her to smile. He went out to the garage.


    "When is Ashley going to be here?" My mom asked Eva.


    Eva pulled out her phone. "They''re almost here. I should go wait for them."


    "Okay," my mom said. Eva quickly exited the kitchen.


    "Start taking the food out, Maria," my mom said. "What''s taking you so long?" she said to me.


    "I''m done," I said as I spread out the last of the pie crust in the pie tin.


    "Good," she said. "Help me put in the filling."


    I washed my hands free of pie crust and flour and helped her put the pumpkin pie filling over the crust. Joseph came back in and helped Maria take out the food while David and my dad went to wash their hands.


    Ashley arrived shortly after that. They were greeted with a hug from both my mom and dad. They were dressed in a sharp, gray suit. They had a shaved head that complimented their sharp facial features. I could see why my sister was attracted to them. They seemed a little uncertain at first, but my family was good at making people feel welcomed.


    "Let''s eat," my mom said.


    We all sat around the table. Jade made sure to sit right next to me. Ashley and Eva smiled sweetly as they sat next to each other. I helped Jade dish up the food she wanted.


    "I''m going to college part time," Ashley said in response to something my dad asked them. I wasn''t sure what my dad had asked. I was too distracted trying to make sure Jade didn''t spill anything on her dress.


    "We actually go to the same campus," Eva said. "But we''ve never seen each other."


    "Different departments," Ashley said. "I''m studying English."


    "English," my dad''s face lit up. "Literature?" He looked at my mom. "She might like one of your books." Then his face fell as he realized his mistake. "I''m so sorry," he said to Ashley. "It slipped out. It won''t happen again. Ugh. Why did I say that?"


    "It''s alright," Ashley said. "At least you''re trying. I know it can be hard to get used to at first. Some people don''t try and some people are flat out defensive as if me preferring certain pronouns hurts them in some way. Don''t worry about it. You''ve all been really kind to me."


    "I won''t let it happen again," my dad assured them.  "They might like your books," he said to my mom. "Maybe they''ve already read some."


    "I haven''t told them yet about mom''s books," Eva said.


    "You write books?"


    "Under a pseudonym," my mom said. "Not too many people know it''s me."


    "What''s the genre?" Ashley asked.


    "Romance," my mom said.


    "I don''t usually read romance," Ashley said, "but I would like to read yours."


    Jade spilled gravy on her dress. She looked down at it aghast. Her face scrunched up in sorrow as big tears formed in her eyes.


    "It''s okay," I told her. "Don''t cry. We''ll clean it." I wiped it away with a napkin.


    She sniffed and a tear fell onto her cheek. "It''s not clean enough," she whined.


    "I brought spare clothes," Lizzy said. "They are in the bag by the door."


    "I don''t want new clothes," Jade wailed and more tears fell onto her cheeks.


    "It''s okay," I said. I stood up and took her hand. "We''ll go wash it off, okay?"


    Jade sniffed and nodded. I led her to the kitchen. I got a paper towel and got it a little damp. Then I carefully wiped up the spot on her skirt. "Better?" I asked.


    She nodded. She wiped away the tears on her cheeks. "But," she said, "now it''s wet." I took a dry paper towel and dried it as best as I could.


    "Better?" I asked.


    She nodded and smiled. "Thank you," she said.


    "You''re welcome."


    "Why isn''t your boyfriend here?" she asked.


    "He had to go home to his family," I said.


    "But Ashley came. I want to see Trevon too."


    "He''ll come for Christmas. Maybe he''ll even bring you a present. Would you like that?"


    She smiled wide and nodded vigorously. "Promise he will come?" she held her pinky out to me to pinky promise.


    "I promise," I said.

 Chapter 35

    Trevon Carter


    The smell of freshly baked rolls, turkey and gravy filled the house. I was hungry, but ignored the hunger. It would be time to eat our Thanksgiving feast soon enough. My mom and aunt were in the kitchen. I wasn''t sure why. Our regular chef was cooking the meal for us. My aunt and mom weren''t fooling anyone by being in the kitchen.


    I sat on the couch between my father and my grandpa. My uncle sat on the reclining chair. We were watching the game when Opal came running into the room and jumped up on my lap very narrowly missing my crotch. She started licking my face frantically. Kylie and Brittany must have been back after having Thanksgiving lunch at their fiances'' house.


    "Kylie!" I yelled and got a mouth full of puppy tongue. I wanted to spit, but there was nowhere to spit and the puppy was still on my lap. I turned my head from side to side as Opal matched my movements to keep licking my face. "Get...your...dog...off me!"


    My dad, grandpa and uncle were of no help as they laughed at me and told Opal she was a ''good girl''.


    "Geez, overdramatic much?" Kylie asked as she came into the room. "She just loves you."


    "I only met her yesterday when I came home," I said as I continued to move my head from side to side and my sister just watched me with an amused smile making no move to get her puppy off me. "Ugh. She put her tongue in my mouth again," I said and stood up. Opal dropped easily to her feet and wagged her tail fiercely as she looked up at Kylie.


    "Good girl," Kylie said and scooped up the large puppy - at three months, she was over thirty pounds - as if she were a little chihuahua and not a large komondor.


    "What''s all the noise?" Leo asked as he came in and put his arm around Kylie''s waist. "You''d think someone was dying."


    Kylie rolled her eyes. "My little brother is just being over dramatic because Opal''s tongue got inside his mouth while he was talking. As if he hasn''t had worse in his mouth before."


    My eyes widened that she would say such a suggestive thing in front of our dad, uncle and grandpa, but they all laughed. I wasn''t sure if they understood what exactly she was implying, but how could they not?


    "Is Jasmine and her boyfriend here yet?" Brittany asked as she came into the room with Mark.


    "Not yet," Uncle George said. "I want to meet this young man she is dating. Do you know him?"


    "He''s a year younger than us," Brittany said. She shrugged. "It''s been awhile since high school, but he got his master''s degree and has a high position in his family business."


    "Family business makes it sound like it''s a small company," Kylie said. "He is a Kinsington. He helps run Kinsington Plastics and he''s good at it."


    My uncle''s eyes widened slightly at this and he gave a small nod of approval. I didn''t think he had been around enough to know that Vincent''s mom was racist. She wasn''t overtly racist. Just every now and then something slipped out. She was just one small part of that family though.


    "As soon as Jazy gets here, we can eat," Aunt Mary said as she came into the room with my mom. "Everything is ready."


    "Call her and see if she''s on her way," Uncle George said. "I''m starving."


    "She texted me already and told me they were on their way."


    "The Kinsington house is just up the street," Uncle George said. "When she says they are on their way, does that mean they are actually in the car or still at the house saying goodbye because that might take awhile."


    Opal barked and ran to the door. A moment later, the door opened and Jasmine walked inside hand in hand with Aiden Kinsington. Opal jumped up on them.


    "Hello, Opal," Jasmine cooed down as if the puppy was the cutest thing she had ever seen. Aiden leaned down to pet Opal. He didn''t seem put off when Opal licked his face, but she wasn''t as vigorous about it as she was with me and her tongue didn''t go in his mouth.


    "Jazy," Aunt Mary immediately crossed the short distance and hugged Jasmine.


    "Hi, mom."


    "And this must be Aiden," Aunt Mary said as she pulled away.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mrs. Carter." He extended a hand in greeting, but Aunt Mary pulled him into a tight hug.


    Uncle George hugged Jasmine, but kept a wary eye on Aiden.


    "Don''t call me Mrs. Carter," Aunt Mary said. "Call me mom." She pulled away and Uncle George moved to stand directly in front of him. Aiden was slightly taller than Uncle George, but he was clearly intimidated by my uncle.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr Carter," Aiden said and extended his hand again.


    Uncle George took his hand and shook it. There was a pause where Uncle George didn''t say anything. Then he smiled and pulled Aiden in for a hug. "Call me dad," he said.


    "Okay," Jasmine said and pried her dad''s arms off her boyfriend. "We''re not even engaged yet. Don''t make him uncomfortable."


    "That''s the opposite of what I''m doing, sweetie," Uncle George said.


    A pang stabbed my heart and I suddenly missed Arthur. It was weird to hear someone else use the endearment ''sweetie'' even though it was a common word. I had somehow convinced myself that the only person in the world who used that word was Arthur and it was only used for me. At least when Arthur said it, it was reserved just for me. And it was special when he said it.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "You don''t have to call them mom and dad if you don''t want to," Jasmine said to Aiden. "You can call them Mary and George."


    "Dinner is ready and on the table," my mom said. "Let''s eat. I hope you saved room for dinner even though you already ate."


    "Of course, Aunt Kerry," Jasmine said and took my mom''s arm in hers.


    Uncle George took Aiden''s arm and guided him into the dining room along with the rest of us. "You can sit next to me," Uncle George said to Aiden. Aiden nodded politely.


    Aunt Mary and Uncle George asked Aiden questions throughout the dinner. Occasionally someone would ask my sisters''s fiances questions, but most of the focus was on Aiden. He was the new guy after all.


    Opal went around to each person giving them her puppy eyes in hopes of food. I shooed her away. Everyone else covertly gave her a bit of turkey. Even Aiden. There was nothing covertly about the way Kylie and Leo gave her food. They would openly call to her and she would run up to them. They would give her a little bit of turkey and praise her with how much of a good girl she was. She didn''t even do any tricks for the food. They at least should make her sit or something.


    I didn''t miss the way Jasmine looked at Aiden as her parents peppered him with questions. It was clear Jasmine loved him. And Aiden looked at her just as sweetly. He clearly loved her too. Maybe Vincent and I would be actual family some day. I liked that thought.


    We had just finished dinner and started dessert when I got a text. I immediately pulled my phone out of my pocket because I didn''t want to miss a message from Arthur. It wasn''t Arthur though.


    Vinny: Did you tell Jasmine about me and Chet?


    I glanced around, but no one was paying any attention to me. Everyone was fawning over how cute Jasmine and Aiden looked together.


    Me: No. Never. Why?


    I would never betray his trust, but he knew that so there had to be a reason he was asking.


    Vinny: It seemed like she and Aiden knew.


    Me: Did they out you to your parents? If they did then he would need a place to stay. I would offer that he could stay here, but I was leaving tomorrow. Alex and his mother would be the safer bet, and Alex''s mom was an angel who wouldn''t be intimidated by the Kinsington''s.


    Vinny: No. Maybe they don''t know. It just seemed like they did. It seemed like they were trying to protect me.


    Me: Your brother protect you? That would be a first. Well, maybe not a first. Remember when that kid in the 5th grade hit you and then Aiden showed up the next day to talk to him? Sometimes I still wonder what they talked about. The kid didn''t bother you again after that though.


    Vinny: Your sisters used to come "talk" to the kids who were mean to you all the time.


    Me: Yeah, and then at home they would lock me in the closet or take away my food or hit me. I don''t understand my sisters. If Jasmine and Aiden know about you and Chet, they didn''t hear it from me. I don''t know how they could know.


    Speaking of my sisters, Brittany was beginning to take note of my time on the phone. My sisters were too curious about my affairs.


    Vinny: ok. TY. Have fun with your family


    Me: TY U2 oh wait. Your family isn''t fun. Just survive then.


    Vinny: Thanks


    I stuffed my phone back into my pocket. Brittany finally turned her attention elsewhere.


    After dinner I started to make my way upstairs.


    "Where are you going?" my mom asked.


    "To call Arthur," I said.


    "That can wait. Come join us," she said. "It''s not everyday that your aunt and uncle are in town."


    "Oh, let him go, Kerry," Uncle George said. "He''s young and obviously in love. Let him go call his boyfriend."


    "Thanks, Uncle George," I called and then ran up the stairs before my mom could protest.


    I sat on my bed and called Arthur. I propped up the pillows behind my back while it rang.


    "Hello, sweetie," Arthur answered and I melted.


    "Hi, beautiful."


    "How''s Thanksgiving dinner?"


    "It was delicious."


    That was when I noticed the door hadn''t closed all the way when I thought I shut it. Oh well. I was too comfortable now to get up and close it.


    "How was yours?" I asked him.


    "Good. I liked the person Eva brought home. Ashely. They were nice."


    "That''s good," I said.


    A little black dog nose pushed my door open and a white fluff ball of puppy came bouncing into my room.


    "No, Opal," I said to her. "Get out." I pointed to the door, but she took this to mean to jump on my bag to my chair to my bed.


    "Don''t be mean to her," Arthur said into my ear. "Puppies are cute."


    I had told him about Opal last night and he had told me what he knew about Ashley although he hadn''t met them yet.


    "She is cute," I relented as Opal crossed the bed and nudged my hand. I stroked her side. She smiled happily.


    "We could get a puppy," Arthur said.


    "Not while we are in school," I said. "Neither of us have the proper time to care for a puppy."


    "Do you always have to be realistic?" he said into my ear. "Couldn''t you just pretend?"


    "Okay," I said. "I didn''t realize that was what we were doing."


    Opal walked to the end of my bed and began to turn around in circles. Then she squatted.


    "No! Opal!" I shouted as she peed on my bed.


    "What is it?" Arthur asked. "What''s wrong?"


    I clambered off my bed, but I didn''t know what to do other than put my free hand on my head in despair as she continued to pee.


    "Opal," I pleaded, but it was no use.


    "Why are you yelling at her?" Kylie asked as she burst into my room, hands on hips, clearly angry with me.


    "She''s peeing on my bed," I pointed to the puppy for emphasis.


    Opal finished and came to the edge of the bed tentatively wagging her tail.


    "You''re scaring her," Kylie said. She lifted Opal from my bed. "It''s okay, baby," she said to the puppy. She kissed the top of her head.


    "It''s not okay," I said as I pointed to my wet quilt.


    Leo and my mom entered the room.


    "She''s just a baby," Leo said. He walked to Kylie''s side and petted the top of Opal''s head. "She doesn''t know any better, do you, baby?" He leaned down so Opal could give him a kiss.


    "Then teach her," I said exasperated.


    "It''s just a little pee," my mom said as she pulled off my blankets and sheets. "It''ll wash out. It''s not like it''s going to kill you."


    "It got on my mattress, mom," I pointed to the spot.


    That was when I registered that Arthur was laughing into the phone. "It''s not funny," I said to him.


    "Yes it is," he said and continued to laugh.


    "I''ll get a rag and wash it off," my mom said with the blankets and sheets wrapped up in her arms.


    "Mom, it''s going into the mattress. You can''t just wash the surface and then say it''s clean," I said.


    She was already heading out of the room. "Stop making it into a big deal," she said.


    "I can''t sleep on this," I said. "I need a new bed, mom. A new bed."


    My mom actually rolled her eyes at me, but she said as she walked out. "Fine. Next time you visit, you''ll have a new bed."


    Kylie and Leo waited until my mom was gone before they both smirked.


    "Good girl," Kylie said.


    "What? You''re praising her for peeing on my bed?"


    "It''s what we trained her to do," Leo said retaining that evil smirk.


    "Yes, she''s a good girl," Kylie agreed.


    "I hate you both," I said.


    They laughed and left taking Opal with them. Arthur was still laughing in my ear.


    "It''s not funny, Arthur. They trained their puppy to pee on my bed. I slept on that bed last night."


    "They didn''t train her to pee on your bed. They were messing with you. They have their own apartment, right? They only stay at your parent''s house for holidays same as you. Your bed didn''t smell like pee last night, did it?"


    "No," I said. What he said made sense and I relaxed slightly.


    "Sleep in the guest room tonight," he said.


    "I can''t. My uncle and aunt are staying with us."


    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot. Your friends live nearby right? Maybe you could sleep over at Alex''s or Vincent''s?"


    "No. There is no way I''m going to Vincent''s. He won''t even be sleeping at his family''s house. I don''t want to be a bother to Alex and his mom. I''ll just sleep on the couch."


    And I did sleep on the couch. In the early morning hours, a puppy jumped up on me and slept on my chest. I let her because I was too tired to dispute it and she wasn''t peeing on me.

 Chapter 36

    Trevon Carter


    "Do you want to grab some lunch?" I asked Ryan after class.


    "Sure," he said.


    "How is your job going?" I asked as we walked to the cafeteria.


    "Eh, it''s a job. I''m sure you can relate."


    "Sure," I said. I worked for my grandfather''s main brewery. Well, I had given guided tours in the summer during high school. Vincent had worked at his family company too. Alex had worked at his mom''s gallery. Out of the three of us, Vincent''s job was the only one that seemed normal. Alex also gave tours at his mom''s gallery.


    "Some of the managers are okay," Ryan went on, "but some of them abuse their power and it drives me crazy. You know I hope to work for NASA like you do, but I hope if I ever get in a leadership position, I won''t let it go to my head."


    "Same," I said, but I wasn''t sure how to recognize if it was going to my head. I wasn''t even sure what that meant. Maybe I needed more work experience. Oh well, I needed to concentrate on my studies at the moment. And if I was being completely honest, I didn''t want to lessen my time with Arthur.


    We arrived at the cafeteria. We each got a sandwich and found a vacant table to sit at.


    "Do you want to study together for finals?" Ryan asked.


    I hesitated.


    "Oh, right," he said, "you''re so smart you probably don''t even need to study." He didn''t say it in a mocking or ironic tone. He stated it as if it was fact.


    "It''s not that," I said.


    He smirked. "You don''t want to spend time away from your boyfriend?"


    "Yeah," I admitted. "That''s it."


    "You are so whipped," he teased.


    "If being whipped feels like this, I''ll do it everyday." We paused as a couple of girls walking by gave us strange looks then we burst out laughing.


    My phone beeped with a text. I pulled out my phone to look at it.


    Aley: If you get a phone call from an unknown number, answer it. It''s probably Vinny.


    Me: Why would he be calling me from an unknown number?


    Maybe he lost his phone, although that was unlike him. Maybe his phone was stolen or got damaged. Maybe his parents took it for some strange reason. His parents were weird.


    Aley: I think he should tell you himself. If he doesn''t call you by tonight, I''ll tell you. I''m sure he''ll call you though.


    Me: Ok.


    "Trouble?" Ryan asked me.


    "I don''t know," I said and stuck my phone back into my pants pocket. It couldn''t have been an emergency or Aley would have told me. "It''s probably fine."


    We spent the rest of lunch talking about our classes and trying to anticipate test questions.


    After classes, I went home. I did my school work and studied for finals. I was starting to feel anxious since I hadn''t heard from Vincent yet. Alex hadn''t called me to tell me it was an emergency so it couldn''t be too bad. At least not yet.


    I grabbed my phone as quick as I could when it beeped with a message.


    Beautiful Art: I''m on my way. I''ll pick up dinner.


    Me: Ok.


    It wasn''t Vincent. As much as I loved Arthur, I was really starting to worry about Vincent. I tried to call his phone number even though Alex told me he would call me from an unknown number. It went straight to voicemail.


    Arthur had turkey wraps when he arrived. "Hi, sweetie," he greeted when I opened the door.


    "Hey, beautiful," I returned.


    "I hope you''re hungry," he said, "because I got you two wraps and Alice gave me brownies. I''m not going to eat any because I''m saving my cheat days for Christmas and New Years."


    "Alice? Are we on good terms with her again?" I asked as I followed him into the kitchen.


    "Her attitude has completely changed after Thanksgiving," he said. "Which is good since I''m being paired up with her again."


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Are you alright with that?"


    "Well, we do dance well together and are already familiar with each other''s styles and habits and everything. I don''t mind it as long as she is being nice to me and isn''t pining after you." We sat at the table and he distributed the wraps. "We actually had a pleasant conversation today. It felt like we were back to being friends."


    "That''s good," I said. Her attitude changed too quickly for my tastes. I was grateful I had broken up with her when I had.


    My phone rang. I immediately pulled it out of the pocket. It was from an unknown number.


    "Hello," I said.


    Vincent''s familiar voice greeted me. "It''s me. This is Chet''s phone. My mom walked in on us this morning."


    "Were you having sex?" That would be bad on so many levels. He wouldn''t be able to play that off as just friends. Arthur''s eyebrows raised at this.


    "No we weren''t having sex, just kissing. She kicked me out."


    Of course she did because Vincent''s family wasn''t a good family. What was he going to do now? I couldn''t really offer him a place to live. I wasn''t even in the same state. I couldn''t tell him to drop out of that university and come to mine. Wait. He wouldn''t even have money now to attend university.


    "What are you going to do? Do you have a place to live? I could ask my parents if you could stay at their house. My sisters don''t live there anymore, but they do come home occasionally and I don''t know that you want to be subjected to that. Kylie''s puppy peed in my bed. What about Alex''s mom? You could probably stay with her."


    Arthur mouthed to me, ''What''s wrong?'' But I couldn''t really pay attention to him at the moment. I needed to know that Vincent was going to be okay.


    "Chet says he has a plan," Vincent said.


    "Do you need money? I could send you money at least."


    "No I don''t need any money. I don''t think so anyway. I''ll let you know if I change my mind."


    "I have a plan," Chet''s voice called out in the background. "He doesn''t need money."


    "It sounds like he has it all worked out," I said, "but if you need anything at all, you can ask me. Let me know how everything goes and what his plan is."


    "Okay," Vincent said. "I''ll keep you updated. Bye."


    "Bye," I said and hung up. I had never thought I would see the day when Vincent chose anything or anyone over his family, money and the stability that came with it. Chet must have been really special. I saved the phone number in my contacts as Chet.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked from across the table. His turkey wrap was completely forgotten in his hand.


    "Vincent''s mom walked in on him and Chet this morning."


    "Having sex?"


    I smiled because for some reason when Arthur said it, it was cute.


    "No. Kissing. But they kicked Vincent out."


    Arthur shook his head. "What kind of terrible parents does he have?"


    "Terrible," I said. It was slightly more than that. We all knew it, but none of us talked about it. Vincent''s eyes were different from anyone in his family. He shared some features with his mother, but none with his father. I had overheard my mom gossip about it once with Alex''s mom. Vincent''s mom had an affair and his dad wasn''t his real dad. It''s why Vincent had to be careful growing up and never rebel. He was always afraid he would be kicked out.


    "So does he need money?" Arthur took a bite of his turkey wrap.


    I picked up my own and bit into it. "No," I said after I swallowed. "At least, not right away. Chet says he has a plan."


    "What''s his plan?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. Just that he has a plan."


    After the turkey wraps, Arthur passed me a brownie that Alice made. He looked at me expectantly.


    "Are you going to watch me eat it?" I asked.


    "I have to live vicariously through you. Describe it to me as you eat it."


    I took a bite.


    "How is it?" he asked.


    "It''s a little dry and would be better with milk, but it''s not bad," I said. I finished the brownies as he watched me eat every bite.


    Afterwards, we went into the living room. I pulled out a book to read while he did his homework. I ended up staring at the pages more than reading it.


    "Are you worried about him?" Arthur asked me.


    "Yeah," I said.


    "He has people to help him, Alex and Chet and I''m sure there are others."


    "I know," I said.


    "You''re a good friend."


    I didn''t feel like a good friend though. I felt helpless.


    "Maybe you could call Alex to get more information without making it seem like you don''t trust Chet," Arthur suggested.


    I pulled out my phone and immediately called Alex.


    "Hi, Trev," Alex answered.


    "Have you heard from Vincent?"


    "Since the hour or so he was here and he called you? No. I''m sure he''s alright though. Chet is trustworthy."


    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that," Mateo said in the background but it sounded more like he was teasing a friend than being serious.


    "I gave him some of my clothes. He can use Chet''s phone. Chet isn''t going to just let him sleep on the streets. My mom told him he could stay with her too. He''s going to be alright."


    I didn''t realize it was so bad that his parents didn''t even let him take clothes with him. Times like these reminded my how great my own parents were. I needed to call them later and tell them I loved them.


    "Okay," I said.


    "Are you coming into town for Christmas? You still haven''t met Mateo and Chet in person."


    "Yeah, but I''m not sure when. Arthur and I talked about meeting each other''s families over Christmas."


    Alex squealed in my ear. "You must be serious if you are introducing him to your family."


    "Why does that mean it''s serious?" I asked. I was serious about my relationship with Arthur. I wanted it to last forever if that was possible. It was at that moment that I realized Arthur had leaned in close and was listening in on the conversation.


    "Well," Alex said. "You never brought any of your girlfriends to meet your family." Arthur smiled at this and put a warm hand on my thigh.


    That was true. Although, my sisters knew all my girlfriends or of them at least, I had never brought home a girlfriend formally to introduce to my family.


    "Reserve some time for us when you are here," Alex said, "so you can officially meet our boyfriends and we can meet yours."


    "Alright," I said.


    We hung up and I tapped Arthur''s homework so he would get back to it and quit stalling. He sighed, but continued to work on his homework. When he was finished, we turned on a show to watch. I let him choose since I was too distracted with thoughts of Vincent anyway.


    When my phone beeped, I immediately pulled it out. I didn''t mind as Arthur put his chin on my shoulder to read the text with me.


    Chet: Don''t worry about Vince. My parents let him move in. Everything is fine.


    "I like Chet''s parents already," Arthur said.


    "Me too."


    I sent a text back to Chet.


    Me: Thanks for updating me. I was wondering. Keep in touch.


    I put my phone away and sighed. I never thought I''d see the day when Vincent''s life changed so completely.

 Chapter 37

    Trevon Carter


    "I''m bored," Arthur said. We sat on his couch. It was early afternoon. He was watching shows on Netflix and I sat next to him reading. Finals were over and it wasn''t quite time to go to his parents'' house for Christmas. It was that weird limbo when school was out and the campus was mostly empty. Since we lived off campus and in luxury apartments, that emptiness didn''t affect us too much. What did affect us was the lack of routine. No classes to go to, no waiting for Arthur to be done with his dance. We slept in that morning and then went to work out together. Now it was just passing the time.


    "What do you want to do?" I asked.


    "There are a lot of good movies out right now. We could go to a movie."


    I remembered the first and only time we had gone to the movies together. It was an unforgettable experience. Why hadn''t we gone to the movies since? I supposed school had just kept us both busy. But really we just wanted to stay in where it was easier to reach a bed anytime we wanted.


    "A Christmas movie," I said. "Or there''s that romantic comedy."


    "There is also that thriller with the serial killer," he said with that mischievous glint in his eyes. I was doomed.


    "I''m as afraid of serial killers as I am of ghosts," I pointed out.


    "Perfect," he said as his smiled widened. "Let''s go," he grabbed my hand and pulled me off the couch.


    "We don''t even know what time it''s starting," I said. My heart beat faster both from fear of watching a scary movie and the excitement over what we did the last time we went and saw a scary movie together.


    "There''s got to be a show starting soon,," he said.


    "What if I miss a call from an employer wanting a reference for Vincent."


    Vincent was looking for a job and had asked that I be a reference for him. I was happy to do it. It hadn''t been that long since he started and I already had a few calls. I hoped he found a job soon.


    "Then you can call them back. It''s only a few hours. Stop trying to get out of seeing this thriller."


    "Wouldn''t a romantic comedy be better?"


    "Ugh. No."


    We drove my car to the theater and left his at the apartment. He was right. There was a show starting soon. I didn''t really want to watch a movie that was going to frighten me, but if Arthur did what he did last time, I wouldn''t even be watching the movie.


    I was expecting the theater to not be crowded. It was a weekday. People would be at work, high school students and younger would still be in school. Their winter break hadn''t started yet. Only the university was out. It was more crowded than I thought it would be. It appeared a lot of college students were as bored as were.


    We got the same seats we got last time - the back corner, but unlike last time there were other people on the back row. A young man and woman holding hands and three young men sitting a few seats on the other side of the couple. I sighed with disappointment. I was probably going to have to watch this scary movie I had no desire to watch.


    I sat through the trailers distracted as I watched the various lights from the screen shift and dance over Arthur''s handsome face. The little smirk at the corner of his mouth told me he knew I was watching him, but he didn''t look at me. He was captivating, all encompassing. How could I not look at him?


    The movie started and I finally shifted my attention to the screen. Halfway through the movie and I was terrified. The main detective was now being stalked by the serial killer, but she didn''t realize it yet. She walked along the dark streets. A shadowed figure was behind her in the alley. She went on oblivious. A silver knife glinted under the street light. I held my breath. They wouldn''t kill off the main character halfway through the movie would they? This wasn''t a movie about the antagonist winning was it? The silver flashed and a lock of the detective''s hair fell away. She took a few more steps forward before she looked behind her. There was no one there.


    I didn''t realize my leg was shaking until Arthur''s warm hand wrapped around it and squeezed. I looked at him to see him staring at me. The light from the movie glinted over him. His hand squeezed my thigh. His beautiful eyes bore into me and I couldn''t look away. He was the only thing that existed. The tip of his tongue darted out to lick his lips as his eyes grew heated. I couldn''t resist him. My soul, heart and body all belonged to him.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I kissed his wet lips. His hand on my thigh tightened. His delicious lips moved with mine. I cupped the back of his head and pulled him even closer to me so we were mashed together. His wet tongue slithered into my mouth. Mine eagerly danced with his as his heat spread through me. His hand trailed up my thigh to cup my crotch. That was when I remembered we weren''t alone. I didn''t break the kiss, but my eyes darted behind him. Everyone on the back row was watching us. I grabbed his wrist and pulled his hand away from me before I could grow hard.


    He pulled away slightly from the kiss. His breath hit my lips as he whispered, "Why?"


    I moved so my mouth was directly next to his ear. "People are watching," I whispered. He shuddered with my breath. I licked his earlobe and he grew weak in my grasp even as he leaned on me more.


    "Who cares," he said. He went for my crotch again but I lifted his hand over his head. We paused a moment as we stared at each other in that position. His chest rose and fell with his needy gasps. While I still held his hand over his head, I connected our lips for another desperate kiss. I completely forgot the movie or even the fact that we were in the theater. I couldn''t tell you how the movie ended. I had no idea if the detective finally caught the serial killer or if he killed her. We continued making out through the rest of the movie and didn''t know it was over until the credits started rolling and people started filing out of the theater.


    "Hey," someone said behind us as he walked out of the theater towards the parking lot. I wasn''t sure if we were the ones being addressed, but we turned around automatically.


    It was the three men that had been sitting in the back row on the other side of the couple.


    "You should refund us the money we spent to watch that movie," one of them said with a scowl on his face. The other two looked slightly embarrassed and uncomfortable, but they didn''t say anything.


    "Why?" I asked. I could guess, but didn''t want to give him validation.


    "Because we were too distracted by your making out to watch the movie," the man said.


    "Oh," Arthur said lightly. "Then you should pay us for entertaining you."


    The other two men tried to hide smiles. The first man''s expression turned into confusion. "What? No. That''s not what I meant. I didn''t watch you like that."


    "Then you don''t have to pay us," Arthur said easily. He took my hand in his and started to pull me to the car.


    "But," the man started.


    Then the couple walked passed them. The young woman said, "We should make out like that next time too."


    "Agreed," the young man with her said. "You did put on a good show," he said to Arthur. "I''d be willing to pay for watching it."


    "Maybe next time," Arthur said easily. "This one was a freebie." The couple laughed.


    I opened the car door for Arthur and he slid into the passenger seat. When I got into the driver''s seat I said, "I love you."


    Arthur smiled wide at this and said, "I love you too."


    When we got back to his apartment, I went to unmute my phone and noticed I had a message from an unknown number.


    "Hi, Trevon, it''s Aiden," Vincent''s brother''s voice sounded through my phone. "I realize this might be a little awkward. I''m sure you know my parents kicked Vinny out. I want to help him. Could you give me a call back please?"


    "Who called you?" Arthur asked. He sat next to me on the couch.


    "Vincent''s brother."


    "Why? That''s weird. Wait, he''s dating your cousin, right? Maybe that''s why."


    "He says he wants to help Vincent. I''m not sure how he can though and I''m not sure that I trust him. Maybe I''ll call Jasmine first and find out what she thinks."


    "Good idea," Arthur said.


    Jasmine answered after the second ring. "Hey, Trevy, what''s up?"


    "Are you with Aiden right now?" I asked because I didn''t want to talk about him if he was right there.


    "No. He should be at work. Why?"


    "He left me a message saying that he wants me to call him because he wants to help Vincent."


    "Yeah. He did tell me his parents kicked Vincent out for having a boyfriend. I don''t understand his parents. Aiden is really worried about his brother."


    "So you think his concerns are genuine? Because he and Vincent don''t exactly have a good relationship."


    "Aiden has his faults. I won''t pretend he doesn''t. He doesn''t know how to act around Vincent. His parents have him so confused. He does truly care about Vincent though. I think he genuinely wants to help him however he can. It might not be much though, because I don''t think he is ready to go against his dad."


    "Alright," I said. "I''ll give him a call."


    I hung up with her and called Aiden.


    "Hello," he said.


    "It''s Trevon," I said. "I''m returning your call."


    "Hold on. Let me get into my office." There was a pause. I could hear the background noise of the plastic factory. A door shut and the noise was greatly muted. "Alright," he said. "I''m alone."


    "How do you want to help Vincent?"


    "I heard he is looking for a job and put your name as a reference."


    "Yes," I said. I was still wary, but overall I trusted Jasmine''s judgment. She knew Aiden better than I did.


    "I can''t offer him much, but I can help with his job search. I''m hoping when employers call you for a reference, you''ll call me and let me know. I''d like to call the employers and give them a reference too. I did work with him at the factory for those two summers so I can give a good work reference. I can''t offer him a place to stay or money because if my dad finds out, there will be consequences, but I can at least do this for him."


    "Alright," I said because if his brother truly wanted to help - and Jasmine made it sound like he did, and he sounded sincere - then I should give him the opportunity to help. Maybe someday Vincent and Aiden could actually have a true brother relationship.


    "Don''t tell Vinny," he said. "He doesn''t trust me and I haven''t given him reason to. I just want to do this silently behind the scenes."


    "Okay," I said.


    "Thank you," he said.

 Chapter 38

    Arthur Sakho


    "Don''t be nervous," I said to Trevon as we pulled up to my family house.


    "I''m not nervous," he said, but clearly he was.


    "My family is going to love you," I said.


    "Yeah," he said, but his smile was strained. I was probably going to be the same next week when I meet his family. I had more reason to be nervous though. I had to meet his grandpa. He didn''t have to meet any of my grandparents.


    "Ready to go in?"


    He nodded a little too energetically with that same plastered, fake smile. Before we could exit, his phone rang and he sighed audibly with relief. He didn''t even look to see who was calling before he answered it.


    "Hello."


    There was a pause while he listened to whoever was on the line. "Sure. No problem. How much do you want?" Another pause. "Is that all? I can give you more. Alright. What are you going to get them?"


    That was when I realized he was stalling. I nudged his leg. His handsome eyes turned to me. He knew I had caught him.


    "Alright," he said. "Send me your account number. I''ll transfer the money. No need to pay me back. You can consider it my Christmas present to you. Okay. Bye."


    He hung up. I raised an eyebrow at him waiting for him to explain to me what that was all about.


    "That was Vinny," he said. "He hasn''t found a job yet. I don''t know why." I had praised him whenever employers had called me for a reference. Vincent had always done well in school. He had always stayed out of trouble. And when he had worked at his family''s factory, he had done a great job. He hadn''t slacked off because he was family. "He wants to get presents for Chet and his family. I told him before that I would give him money. He was asking to borrow some so he could get them presents for Christmas."


    "I see," I said. "You''re a good friend."


    His smile was genuine at this. "Let''s go inside," I said. His smile faded as I opened the car door. We got out. He trailed a step behind me as we walked up to the house. I clasped his hand in mine. The foyer was empty when we walked inside. I could hear women talking further in the house, but couldn''t make out words.


    "I''m home," I called out.


    Footsteps ran across the floor upstairs and then down the stairs. Eva sprang into view and threw her arms around my neck in a tight hug.


    "Arty," she greeted.


    "Hi, Eva," I replied.


    She pulled away and looked Trevon up and down. His eyes darted to me not sure what he should do under my sister''s scrutiny.


    "You''re even more handsome in person," she said. Then she threw her arms around him. "Welcome to the family."


    I pried her arms off him.


    "Thank you," Trevon said. "It''s nice to meet you."


    "My turn," my mom said. I wasn''t sure when she arrived, but she was now standing behind Eva. Eva stepped aside and my mom pulled Trevon in a tight hug. "Welcome," she said to him.


    "Thank you," Trevon said.


    "Mama, are you just going to ignore me?" I asked.


    My mom smiled at me. "Of course not," she pinched my cheek before she hugged me. It was warm and safe and everything a hug from your mother should be.


    "Did I hear Arty?" my dad asked as he came into the foyer followed by David. My dad was headed my way to hug me, but as soon as he saw Trevon he changed direction and hugged him instead. A great, big bear hug that caused a burst of air to rush out of Trevon''s lungs. So David hugged me first instead.


    "Welcome, welcome," my dad said as he let go of Trevon.


    "Thank you," Trevon said.


    "I''m David," David said and extended a hand in greeting to Trevon. He was the first one to greet him normally.


    "Trevon," Trevon said as he shook my brother''s hand. "It is nice to meet you."


    "Well, come on," my dad said and threw an arm around Trevon''s shoulders even though Trevon was taller than him and so now my dad was tilted at a weird angle. "You can help me and David in the garage."


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Dad," David said, "I''m sure he doesn''t want to work on building your wooden crate that you don''t need and I have no idea why you are making it."


    "It''s fun, David," my dad said. I followed them as they started to the garage. "It builds character."


    "It builds bruises and cuts," David said and pointed to the large bruise on the back of my dad''s hand. I wondered briefly how he got it, but didn''t care enough to ask. He probably hammered it be accident.


    "You''re coming too, right?" Trevon asked me over his shoulder.


    I scoffed. "There is no way I''m going into my dad''s garage. Have fun," I waved to him as my dad pulled him into the garage followed by David who shut the door behind them.


    "You can help us make dinner then," Eva said. "We were just going to get started."


    So I helped them make a chicken, rice, broccoli cheese dish, salad, rolls and steamed vegetables. Any chance I got, I went and listened at the door of the garage. My dad must have asked him about his major because Trevon was talking about astronomy the first time I listened. The second time I listened, my dad was trying to teach Trevon about the proper way to hold a hammer and David was refuting my dad saying Trevon was holding it correctly. The third time I listened, the three of them were laughing at something. I had no idea what they were laughing about, but it warmed my soul and made me smile.


    Marie showed up not long after. She surprised me when she went into the garage to introduce herself to Trevon. None of us except David and Joseph usually went into the garage. David and Joseph would have avoided it too if they could have, but someone had to be in there to look after dad and those two at least knew what they were doing.


    Joseph and Jade didn''t show up until dinner was on the table. Lizzy had to work, but she would meet Trevon when we had our Christmas celebration on Christmas Eve.


    "Uncle Arty!" Jade let go of her dad''s hand and ran to me. I scooped her up and hugged her.


    "Did you miss me?" I asked.


    "Yes," she said and kissed my cheek then her arms circled around my neck and squeezed tightly while her little cheek touched mine.


    "I missed you too," I said to her.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you, Trevon," Joseph extended a hand to my boyfriend. Trevon shook it.


    "You too."


    "Do you want to meet my boyfriend, Jade?" I asked.


    She peeked at Trevon shyly.


    "Hi," Trevon said to her. She buried her head in my shoulder.


    "She must think you''re handsome," Joseph said. "She only acts shy around men she thinks are handsome." Jade scowled at him and the rest of us laughed.


    "Let''s eat," my mom said.


    We all sat around the table. Trevon of course sat next to me. He was more at ease than when we first arrived. He told my mom he read all of her books and she gave him a brief synopsis of what her next book was going to be about. He answered my family''s questions and even joked with David a bit. I wasn''t jealous about that. Ok. I was a little. But Trevon was mine and that was all that mattered. And as I far as I knew, David was straight.


    Jade left her place by her dad and came and sat on my lap. Trevon smiled at her and offered her his roll. She smiled shyly at him and took it. After a few minutes she moved from my lap to his and fed him the roll. It was a little bit of a turn on seeing how well he interacted with my niece and my family.


    When dinner was over and everyone who didn''t live there had gone home, Trevon and I went back out to the car to get our bags.


    "I like your family," he said.


    "They are nice," I said.


    He smiled and pulled his bag out of the trunk. Then he got my bag out of the trunk and swung it over his other shoulder. As if he couldn''t get any hotter.


    "What?" he asked. I had no idea what expression I wore on my face for him to ask that, but I walked up close to him. He didn''t back away, just stared at me. I connected our lips in a chaste kiss before I pulled away.


    I led him up the stairs and into my bedroom.


    "Your parents are really okay with us being in the same room?" he asked.


    "Yep," I said. I took my bag from him and dropped it onto the floor then I did the same with his bag.


    "What are you...?" but before he could finish his question I kissed him again. This time it was not a chaste kiss. Our lips moved together, tongues entwined, bodies heated. I pushed him back until he fell back onto the bed. His eyes darted to the closed bedroom door as I climbed on top of him. I kissed down his neck while my hands slipped under his shirt to touch his skin.


    "Wait," he murmured, but his arms came around my waist.


    I kissed along his jaw until our mouths connected again. My hands trailed under his shirt and traced his muscles. His hands slipped under the hem of my shirt and skirted up my back.


    "Wait," he said again. He rolled over so he now hovered over me. I started to wrap my arms around his neck to pull him close, but he got off me. I pouted. "Art," he said. "We shouldn''t do this here. You are not quiet."


    "I can be quiet," I said and tried to pull him to me again, but he stepped back.


    "You say that now, but in the heat of the moment, you are not going to be quiet. It''s one thing if it''s our neighbors. It''s another thing entirely when it''s your family."


    "So we can''t have sex at all the entire week that we''re here?"


    He thought about it. He clearly did not like the idea as much as I didn''t.


    "I guess there is a possibility if no one else is in the house or if we can find somewhere else to do it, but not where your family is close by."


    I sighed. "Fine. What about when we are at your house?"


    "No," he said. "I don''t want them to hear either. My sisters will never let me hear the end of it."


    "Do you really expect me to go without sex for two weeks?" I asked.


    "We''ll work it in somewhere," he said.


    "We better," I said in a stern tone, but it just made him smile. He sat next to me on the bed and took my hand in his. His thumb lightly rubbed over the back of my hand.


    "You were so hot holding Jade," I said.


    He smirked. "Really?"


    I nodded. "Do you want kids someday?" I asked.


    He shrugged. "I''ve never thought about it much. I guess it was always in the back of my mind that I would get married and have kids someday, but it isn''t a necessity. It isn''t something I''ve put a lot of thought into and longed after. Do you want kids?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. It would be hard to have the time for kids if I''m going to dance in New York. Maybe eventually. Maybe after I retire, but then I might just want to relax and not worry about kids either." I paused as I looked at his handsome face. "But, after seeing you with Jade, I might reconsider."


    He smiled wide at this. "Maybe someday," he said. "But it''s not something we have to seriously ponder for awhile. School first, then careers and then we''ll see what happens."


    I nodded and put my head on his shoulder. I loved him more than I had loved anyone. I couldn''t imagine us ever being apart.

 Chapter 39

    Trevon Carter


    "That''s him," Arthur said as we entered the restaurant. I looked to where Arthur indicated. There were two men at the table and I didn''t know which one was Scott and which one was his boyfriend. One was in jeans, a gray t-shirt, and a leather jacket. The other was a cowboy complete with a button up flannel shirt and a tan cowboy hat next to him on the table. He even had on cowboy boots. As we got closer I could see he even had one of those large belt buckles with an elk etched into it.


    The cowboy smiled and got to his feet when he saw us. "Arty," he greeted when we got close.


    "Scotty," Arthur said. The two of them hugged in a crushing embrace that made me jealous and from the looks of the other man at the table, it made him jealous too. He stood and came to stand next to Scott as the hug went on too long.


    I tugged on Arthur''s jacket until he let go and stepped back beside me. He didn''t realize I was jealous. I was beginning to regret agreeing to meet with his old friend because this wasn''t just an old friend. This was an old boyfriend. His first real boyfriend. The first love of his life. I tried to tell myself it didn''t matter because I was going to be the last love of his life, but it wasn''t working. Arthur had told me since we planned to meet my friends we had to meet his as well. Except the only friend he wanted to introduce me to was Scott.


    The man with Scott tugged on Scott''s sleeve. "Introduce us," he whispered.


    "Oh, right. Arthur, this is Elliott."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Elliott," Arthur said. He shook Elliott''s hand briefly. "This is my boyfriend, Trevon." He said and looped his arm in the crook of my elbow.


    "Nice to meet you," I extended a hand to Scott. He shook my hand with a firm grasp that left me wondering if he always gave such firm handshakes or if he was trying to prove something to me.


    "I haven''t been here in forever," Arthur said as we all slid into the booth. It was one of those tables where the bench formed a half circle around the table so Arthur and Scott sat directly next to each other. I wasn''t sure how I felt about that. Elliott exchanged a knowing glance with me before he slipped his hand into Scott''s resting on the table.


    "Yeah. Since high school," Scott said as he looked around the room.


    We had to drive two towns over to meet since Scott still hadn''t come out to anyone. Arthur had told me we were meeting at a restaurant they had often come to when they were dating secretly in high school.


    The server came to our table and we ordered. I got carbonara. Arthur got a salad because his cheat day wasn''t until tomorrow when we would be celebrating Christmas Eve with his family. Then we would wake up early the next morning and drive six hours to spend Christmas day with my family.


    "You''re still watching what you eat?" Scott asked him.


    "Yeah," Arthur said. "I''ve got to if I want to be my best self for dance."


    The corners of Sott''s mouth twitched up. "You always were a beautiful dancer."


    "Still am," Arthur said proudly.


    My jealousy skyrocketed. Elliott''s grip on Scott''s hand tightened. His jaw clenched. He was jealous too. I put my arm around Arthur''s shoulders. Normally Arthur would melt into my side, but not this time. He didn''t even seem to notice my touch.


    "Maybe I can see him dance some time too," Elliott said effectively drawing Scott''s attention to him. Scott smiled tenderly at Elliott and my jealousy eased slightly. Scott didn''t look at Arthur the way he looked at Elliott.


    "Trevon surprised me by coming to both of my year end performances." Arthur finally looked at me. He smiled the smile that was reserved for me with love radiating from his beautiful brown eyes. My arm around his shoulders tightened and I couldn''t help but smile back. His fingers reached up and cupped my chin.


    I relaxed considerably after that exchange. There was no reason for me to be jealous. Arthur and Scott only thought of each other as friends now. Scott and I even bonded a little as we ate. He knew every constellation and what time of year you could see them best in the night sky.


    When dinner was through and we were back in my car, Arthur said, "We haven''t had sex yet this week."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "There''s been no opportunity," I said. We had been at his family house most of the time or surrounded by his family in some capacity or another.


    "We don''t have to go back quite yet," he said. He slid his hand along my thigh as I pulled out of the parking lot.


    His touch spread heat throughout me. It really hadn''t been that long. A week wasn''t long, but it felt like an eternity to me too.


    "We can''t just do it in the car," I said.


    I glanced at him and knew I was going to lose out to whatever he was about to say by the sly smile on his face. "Yes we can," he said. "There''s a place not too far from here. It''s just a little way into the woods, but not that far from civilization. Scott used to take me there."


    "I''m not going to take you somewhere you used to have sex with your high school boyfriend," I said firmly.


    He shrugged innocently, but his eyes watched me not so innocently. "Fine," he said. "I just thought you might want to make a new memory there so that whenever I think about it, I think about you instead."


    Dammit. I lost. "Where is it?"


    I followed his directions until we got to a secluded place surrounded by trees. I briefly thought that this was the time in a horror movie where the killer would come out and kill us both. Arthur got out of and went into the back. I forgot all about the potential of a killer when he stripped out of his shirt and started unbuttoning his pants. I quickly joined him in the back seat. I wasn''t sure how the details were going to work out. I never thought sex in a car sounded comfortable, but Arthur took care of it by having me sit and him riding me. His face was always close to mine so he wouldn''t hit his head on the ceiling. It was cold at first, but our bodies quickly warmed the back of the car.


    When we were finished, he clung onto my neck and stayed on me while we both panted. The windows were fogged up. I remembered horror movies and killers again. Or this was the time in non horror movies where the police came knocking at the window. I stared at the window and waited, but neither of those things happened. Arthur kissed me gently and slid off.


    "Let''s go home," he said.


    We cleaned ourselves off and got dressed. Even though it was my car, he drove home. That was fine with me as he was more familiar with the area than I was.


    The next day was Christmas Eve and my last day at the Sakho''s house. His family had welcomed me and made me feel comfortable. It had been an easy week and I looked forward to the next visit. I hoped my own family visit with Arthur would be just as comfortable, but I doubted it. Maybe my sisters would love him and be cordial with him. It could happen.


    In the evening, everyone came over. Lizzy didn''t have to work Christmas Eve so she was there too. Eva''s Ashley came too. I was glad to meet them. The Sakho family treated them well too. They were one big family of love.


    After dinner, we went into the family room and sat around the Christmas tree. We sang Christmas songs like Rudolph the Rednose Reindeer, Jingle Bells, Santa Claus is Coming to Town, etc. There was no accompaniment and Arthur''s dad and Ashley were terribly off tune, but it didn''t matter because they sang with gusto. And their terrible singing seemed to bond the two of them even more.


    At some point during the singing, Jade left her spot between her mom and dad and sat in my lap. She really was adorable. I was glad she was comfortable with me.


    When we finished singing the Twelve Days of Christmas, Jade sprang to her feet and stood in front of all of us with her hands outstretched as if to say stop. "Presents?" she asked hopefully eliciting a laugh from all of us.


    "Yes," Arthur''s mom said, "presents."


    There were presents for everyone. Even Ashley and I got a few. I brought a small gift for everyone. Even one for Ashley in case they came. They were generic presents because I didn''t know what everyone liked, but everyone seemed happy with their presents. Jade wouldn''t put down the soft baby doll I got her.


    "We have one last present for everyone," Lizzy said when all the presents were open. Jade was rocking her baby doll in her arms, but she paused at her mother''s words.


    "It''s a family present," Joseph said. "You''ll get it in about six months. Jade, do you want to tell everyone what they are getting."


    Jade shyly rocked the baby in her arms now that all the attention was on her.


    "Do you remember what to say?" Lizzy asked her.


    Jade nodded. "I''m going to be a big sister," she said with the widest smile on her face I had seen yet.


    Arthur''s mom and sisters all squealed as one and hopped to their feet. "You''re pregnant?" Arthur''s mom asked.


    Lizzy stood and nodded with a wide smile on her face too. Then she was surrounded by the women in Arthur''s family as they gave her one big great hug. Arthur quickly joined their hug. The five of them bounced as they twirled together in the hug.


    Arthur''s dad picked up Jade and hugged her tight. "You''re going to be the best big sister," he said to her.


    "Congratulations," David said to Joseph. Ashley and I stood by not sure what to do, but we both had smiles on our faces too.


    "Next is your turn," Arthur''s mom said to Maria.


    "Hold on," Maria said as they broke the hug. "I''m not even married yet. I don''t even have a boyfriend."


    "Get working on it," Arthur''s mom said. "I want to have lots of grandkids to spoil. That goes for all of you," she said.


    "I can''t get pregnant," Arthur said.


    "I''m sure not for lacking of trying though," Eva said with a knowing smirk. It should have made me blush, but it didn''t. Ashley however, went bright red even though they weren''t the topic of the conversation.


    "You can adopt when the time comes," Arthur''s mom said to Arthur. "You are expected to give me grandkids soon too, David," Arthur''s mom said.


    "Don''t you think you''re pushing this too fast?" David asked.


    "No," Arthur''s mom said. "Eva and Arthur can wait. They are still in college, but not the rest of you. Get working on it."


    I couldn''t help but laugh as the siblings broke out into an argument with their mother. Arthur''s dad carried Jade to Joseph and Lizzy and congratulated them. And Ashley stood by my side seeming to grow more and more embarrassed but I wasn''t sure why. Overall it was a good Christmas celebration and I was glad I celebrated it with Arthur''s family.

 Chapter 40

    Arthur Sakho


    "Don''t be nervous," Trevon said using the exact words I had used on him when we first arrived at my house.


    "I''m not nervous," I said from the passenger seat. The road we were on lead up. The houses got fancier and more spread out as we went. He had just told me we were almost there.


    He reached across the center console and squeezed my hand. "My family is going to love you. That''s Alex''s house." He let go of my hand to point to a modern looking house to the right. "And this is my house," he said as we pulled into the driveway on the left. The house was more rustic looking than Alex''s, but still just as extravagant. They really couldn''t even be called houses. They were mansions. I thought my family mansion was large, but his was huge. There was a little stream running through the yard. There was snow on the ground and the edges of the stream were iced over.


    "Where is Vincent''s family house?"


    "Up a little further," Trevon said. "His is the last and biggest house on this street. He never considered it much of a home though."


    He pulled into one of the many spaces in the garage, turned off the engine and looked at me. "Ready?" he asked.


    I nodded a little too vigorously. I was aware I was doing it, but couldn''t stop myself.


    "Is it my sisters that scare you?" he asked.


    I wasn''t sure what it was that caused my nerves to jump sporadically. It might have been his sisters. It might have been meeting his parents. And it especially might have been meeting his grandpa that he adored.


    He took my hand and squeezed it. "Don''t worry, Art. They are going to love you. How could they not? Everyone loves you."


    My heart eased at his words. "Of course, Sweetie," I said. "Everyone loves me." I was much calmer now.


    We got out of the car, but left our bags inside for the moment. He took my hand as we walked to his front steps. Trevon''s free hand reached out to open the door, but the door opened inward at that moment. In the doorframe stood a woman who could only be Trevon''s mother. She had the widest smile on her face.


    "Welcome home," she said to Trevon, but her eyes left him quickly to fall on me. She didn''t even give me time to be nervous as she stepped forward to wrap me in a tight hug. "Welcome," she said and patted me motherly on the back.


    "Thank you," I said.


    She pulled away and cupped my cheeks in her hands. "Aren''t you just the handsomest thing," she said.


    "Okay, mom," Trevon said and pulled her off me. She turned to him and wrapped him in a warm hug.


    "I missed you, Trevy," she said.


    "Don''t call me that, mom." The smile on his face and his light tone defied his words.


    A man appeared behind Trevon''s mom, but I wasn''t sure how long he had been there. I assumed he was Trevon''s dad.


    He smiled kindly at the interaction between mother and son. Then his eyes found me. His smile disappeared as he scanned me up and down. My heartbeat picked up. Then he stepped forward and crushed me in a bear hug similar to what my dad gave me. He was thinner than my dad, but equally strong.


    "Dad," Trevon said. "Let him breathe."


    His dad pulled back and looked at me. He clapped me on the shoulder. I pretended it didn''t hurt because the man was clearly just being overly jovial, but it did hurt. "So this is the dancer that our son likes more than anyone else," he said.


    I wasn''t sure how to respond to that because as much as I knew Trevon loved me, I didn''t think he would put me above his parents and grandpa. Which was fine with me. Our relationship was still young even though it felt longer since we spent practically every day together.


    "I love him," Trevon said.


    His parents looked at him. His dad nodded and then said, "Well, let''s go inside. It''s freezing out here."


    "Come in," Trevon''s mom said warmly. She took her son''s hand and pulled him inside. He quickly grabbed my hand and pulled me in after them.


    "Thanks for letting me come, Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter," I said once the door was shut behind us. There was a room to the left that looked like a study. To the right was the living room. There was a set of stairs to the left beyond the study. The hallway continued down passed the stairs.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Please call me Kerry," Trevon''s mom said. "And then maybe eventually mom." Her smile grew even wider as if she were already planning our wedding. She nudged Trevon''s shoulder knowingly with her own.


    "And you may call me Chris," Trevon''s dad said.


    "Come in and sit down," a male voice called out from the living room.


    Kerry and Chris led the way. Trevon followed, still holding my hand.


    An older gentleman stood in front of a large, plush, reclining chair.


    Trevon smiled wide and let go of my hand. "Hi, grandpa," he said. He hugged his grandpa longer than his parents. His grandpa closed his eyes while he squeezed Trevon. When he let go, he finally looked at me. "So. This is the boy," he said.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Carter," I said.


    Trevon''s grandpa smiled and said, "It''s a pleasure to meet you too. Sit." He indicated that we should all sit. Kerry and Chris sat on the couch, their fingers entwined.


    Trevon took my hand. We sat on the loveseat.


    "So, Arthur," Mr. Carter said. "What do you plan to do once you graduate?"


    I smiled. That was a question I had no trouble answering. "I want to go to New York to dance."


    Mr. Carter nodded. His eyes drifted to Trevon. "You know my grandson..."


    "Can we talk about something else," Trevon interrupted. I was a little shocked. From the affection in his voice whenever he talked about his grandpa, I couldn''t ever imagine him interrupting his grandpa.


    Trevon''s parents blinked at him shocked before their eyes drifted to Mr. Carter to see what his reaction would be.


    Mr. Carter didn''t say anything at first. Trevon''s grip on my hand tightened as the silence stretched out. I didn''t understand why Trevon interrupted him. I was willing to answer anything they asked me.


    "What do your parents do?" Mr. Carter asked as he turned his attention back to me. I easily answered their questions for the next half hour. The topic never again roamed to dancing in New York. Although I was asked about what dance routines I had done in the past. They were eager to look at the videos I had on my phone of my practices.


    The front door opened and a large, white dog came bouncing in. Her tail wagged furiously as she went first to Trevon''s parents. They both greeted her warmly and leaned to pet her, but she dashed away to Trevon''s grandpa before they could touch her. When she got close to him, she slowed and approached more carefully. I wasn''t sure if it was because she knew he was the alpha of the family or if it was because he was old and she didn''t want to hurt him. He patted the top of her head twice before she was rushing me and Trevon.


    "No, Opal," Trevon cried out as she jumped up on us. She was so big that her body hovered over both of us as her tail wagged even more than it had. She licked Trevon''s face eagerly as he shook his head from side to side. "Stop, Opal," he pleaded and got a mouthful of tongue. "Ugh," he said and tried to wipe his mouth.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. That drew Opal''s attention to me. She licked my face. I reached up and scratched her as she continued to lick.


    "Art, don''t let her lick you like that," Trevon said.


    "She''s just being sweet, aren''t you, girl?" I said. She leaned into me more with my words. I hugged her closer and touched our foreheads.


    "I''m not going to kiss you if you keep letting her kiss you like that," Trevon said.


    I pulled back to give him a look. "Stop being such a prude," I said.


    "Yeah," one of Trevon''s sisters said as all four of them came into the room. "Stop being such a prude." The other sister pulled Opal off me. "I''m Kylie," the first sister extended her hand. I took it but instead of shaking it, she gently pulled until I stood up. Trevon was quick to follow.


    "Don''t pull that crap already," Trevon said.


    "I don''t know what you mean," she said and blinked innocently.


    "You''re Brittany. That''s Kylie. And before your fiance''s can try the same thing, that one is Mark and that one is Leo. I didn''t know how he could tell. I had thought there would be a mole or a freckle or some identifying mark to help me tell them apart, but there wasn''t. These two sets of identical twins were really identical.


    "It''s nice to meet you," I said to them.


    "Kylie," Kerry said, "remember to take Opal out every hour. I will not have a repeat of what happened last time."


    "Opal peed in mom and dad''s bed," Brittany whispered. "They got a new mattress too."


    "Okay, mom,"Kylie said. "No worries. She''s getting better, but I''ll take her out every hour."


    The Tanaka brothers approached me. They each threw an arm around me from either side and started to lead me to the front door. "We''ll help you carry in your bags," they said at the same time. Opal followed at Leo''s side.


    "We can handle it ourselves," Trevon said as he quickly tried to follow, but was slowed down as his sisters looped their arms through his. I was worried for a brief moment, that his sisters would make Trevon stay behind leaving me alone with his future brother-in-laws, but they followed us out. Opal ran happily across the yard.


    "Do you have videos on your phone of you dancing?" Kylie asked. She was the one in red. As long as they didn''t change clothes, I''d be okay.


    "Yes," I said. I happily found a video and passed it to her. We reached the car. Trevon opened the trunk.


    "You are handsome," Leo said as both brothers still had their arms around my shoulders. He glanced at Kylie purposely. "Interested in a threesome?" he asked me with a knowing smirk.


    I was too stunned to answer. It was like I had just been hypnotized by a predator and I couldn''t move.


    "No way," Trevon said. He grabbed my arm and pulled me away from them. "He''s mine and I don''t share."


    Being in his arms, I finally felt like myself again. "Sorry, precious," I said. "I don''t do threesomes." I wrapped my arms around Trevon''s waist and put my head on his shoulder.


    "I was just teasing," Leo said easily.


    "Don''t be fooled by him," Trevon said to me. "They are the kinkiest group of people you''ll ever meet. And give him back his phone." His sisters were huddled around my phone protectively. They frowned, but handed my phone back to me.


    Trevon grabbed both our bags. Kylie went to Mark and wrapped her arms around his waist while Brittany did the same to Leo. Trevon rolled his eyes and took my hand. He pulled me past them as they started to make out.


    "Did I get them confused again?" I asked. "I thought Mark was Brittany''s fiance."


    "He is," Trevon said. "They are making out with each other''s fiance''s. I told you they were kinky."


    They stopped kissing and went back to holding hands of their correct partners. Leo whistled and Opal came running to him from across the yard.


    "At least they are entertaining," I said.


    "If you want to call it that," Trevon said.


    It was going to be an interesting week.

 Chapter 41

    Arthur Sakho


    "I can''t believe the tuxedo you wore in the tenth grade fits me," I said. I stood in front of Trevon''s full length mirror.


    "It looks good on you," Trevon said as he came up behind me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and put his head on my shoulder. He looked fantastic in his own tux.


    "Are your friends going to come tonight?" I asked. I already knew the answer, but part of me hoped that what I knew changed.


    "No," he said and pulled away. "Tonight is the employee party my family hosts every year."


    "So your sisters will be there," I stated. I still wasn''t sure how I felt about his sisters. They weren''t mean to me, but they and their fiances had a tendency to take teasing Trevon too far. At least Kylie''s and Leo''s puppy hadn''t peed on anymore beds. They had been good about taking her out every hour so she didn''t have any kind of accidents.


    "Yeah," he said. "And Jasmine. You haven''t met her yet. She''s nice. You''ll like her."


    I smiled when he mentioned his cousin. He often spoke more fondly of her than of his sisters.


    "We''ll see my friends New Years Eve," he said, "at the downtown party."


    That event sounded fun. That was going to be my January cheat day even though it was still technically the last day of December. Then I''d have to focus on my diet and dance again.


    My phone beeped with a message and I quickly took it out of the tux pocket. I received a text from Gareth.


    New Best Friend: How''s the boyfriend''s family?


    Me: Good so far. His sisters are weird, but they aren''t mean or anything.


    New Best Friend: When''s your birthday?


    Me: May. Why?


    New Best Friend: That''s too far out. When''s Trevon''s birthday?


    Me: February.


    New Best Friend: Closer. I''m going to get him condoms for a birthday present. What size?


    Me: the largest size you can find.


    New Best Friend: Lucky you. Except how he uses it is more important than how large.


    Me: He uses it fantastically. Wait. Why are you assuming he is the one using it and not me?


    New Best Friend: You just literally said he uses it.


    Me: Well, I guess you got me there. He could be on the receiving end sometimes too.


    New Best Friend: If you want the condoms for you just say the word.


    Me: No. Condoms for him works out for the both of us.


    "What kind of weird conversation are you having?" Trevon asked as he peeked over my shoulder. "And who is ''New Best Friend''?" I pushed him away from me.


    "Don''t eavesdrop on my important conversation here. It''s Gareth."


    "Gareth? He isn''t even my friend. He is Chet''s and Mateo''s. How did you two even exchange numbers?"


    "Nevermind that," I said. "I have my ways."


    The door opened and Brittany and Mark entered. "Don''t you two look handsome," Brittany said.


    "Thanks," I said and did a little twirl although it wasn''t easy in these shoes. I still managed to make it look beautiful. I knew because I saw myself in the mirror as I was spinning.


    "Grandpa wants you to come down before the employees start arriving," Brittany said. "And Jasmine is here. She wants to meet Arthur."


    Trevon smiled widely. "Let''s go," he said and took my hand. He practically skipped down the stairs he was that excited to introduce me to Jasmine. At the bottom of the stairs was a young woman who did resemble Trevon and his sisters. She was holding the hand of a young man. She released his hand when she saw Trevon and rushed to him.


    She threw her arms around Trevon''s neck and said, "Trevy. And you must be Arthur," she said as she stepped back from Trevon and looked at me. "You are handsome." And then she had her arms around my neck in a warm hug. I liked her. I hugged her back.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "This is my boyfriend, Aiden," she said. She took a step back from me and indicated the young man.


    "Nice to meet you," Aiden said and extended a hand to me. I almost took it before I realized who he really was.


    "You''re Vincent''s brother. Your family kicked him out just for loving Chet," I said and crossed my arms over my chest. I tried to look mean, but that rarely succeeded. And the smile on Trevon''s face was the one that said he found me adorable so I doubted I succeeded.


    Aiden retracted his hand. Jasmine took his arm in hers and looked up at him sadly. "Yeah," he said. "That wasn''t my choice. I don''t like how my parents handled it."


    "I don''t see you protesting," I said. "March right back home and tell them how you truly feel." Trevon''s smile grew wider. Aiden looked to Jasmine for help. She looked up at him worriedly and patted his arm as if to say not to worry.


    "It''s complicated," she said to me. "He works for them. He can''t lose everything too."


    "Excuses," I said. "For now, I don''t like you," I said to Aiden. "That might change if you are nicer to your brother." I turned to Jasmine with my back slightly turned to Aiden dismissively. "I love you," I said to her. "You are a gem."


    She smiled. "Thank you," but it sounded tentative and her eyes drifted back to her boyfriend.


    Soon employees and their significant others started showing up and I was introduced to everyone from managers, to marketers, brewers, bartenders down to the cleaning staff. Everyone was dressed in their finest. For most of them that didn''t mean tuxes or fancy, sparkly dresses. I knew the Carters had breweries all over the country though the one in town was the first one. I had assumed only the employees in town would show up, but there were employees from all across the country. Trevon''s family treated them all equally. Even Trevon''s sisters shined as they attended to their employees. Brittany and Kylie knew everyone''s names whether they were from the local brewery or not. They were a lot different with them than they were with Trevon. Everyone in the family proudly introduced me as Trevon''s boyfriend. A few employees looked at me strangely, but most were kind.


    After the party had been underway for a few hours, Brittany and Kylie looped their arms through mine and started to pull me away from Trevon.


    "Hey," Trevon tried to stop them, but Mark and Leo were quickly leading Trevon in the opposite direction.


    "Don''t worry," I said to him although by this point we were far enough away from each other that he couldn''t hear me. His expression clearly said he was worried. They sat me on a couch and sat on either side of me.


    "How much do you love our brother?" Kylie asked.


    "More than I''ve ever loved anyone," I said. A smile crept to my lips as I watched Mark and Leo continue to guide him away.


    "You are serious about your relationship?" Brittany asked. "You''ve only been dating a few months."


    "We''ve spent everyday together though," I said. "It''s not like we only meet up on the weekends. I am serious. I went to spend my entire life with him."


    Brittany and Kylie smiled and for once those smiles didn''t hold a teasing edge to them.


    "So," Brittany said, "you could go somewhere else to dance instead of New York?"


    "No. My dream has always been New York. Why would I go anywhere else?"


    "Because Trevon''s dream has always been to work for NASA," Kylie said, "and while they have multiple locations, he''ll probably end up in Virginia or Washington, D.C."


    "But he said he wants to see me dance in New York," I said.


    The two of them exchanged a long, knowing glance. It was at that moment when Trevon broke free of Mark''s and Leo''s grasp and walked quickly across the room, through the crowds of people to get back to me. He took my hand and pulled me off the couch and away from his sisters.


    Brittany and Kylie immediately stood.


    "Sorry," Leo said as they came up. "He''s stronger than us."


    "It''s alright," Brittany assured him. To Trevon she said, "We were just talking. We didn''t say or do anything mean. We just want to find out about him."


    "He might be our future brother-in-law someday," Kylie added.


    I liked the sound of that.


    "You don''t need to grill him with questions," Trevon said firmly.


    "It really was fine," I said.


    "See," Brittany said.


    "Hey," Mark said to Trevon, "when are you going to grill us with questions? Aren''t you concerned we might emotionally hurt your sisters?"


    "No," Trevon said easily. All four of them acted hurt until Trevon said, "They can stick up for themselves." They obviously liked the sounds of that. He pulled me away from them and further into the crowds.


    "I just told them you said you would watch me dance in New York," I said. It wasn''t a big deal.


    His head swiveled back to his sisters. "What did they say?"


    "Nothing. You interrupted us."


    "Oh. Good."


    "Is there something going on?"


    "No. What do you mean?" He smiled and nodded at some of the party members as they passed by.


    "I mean, you interrupted your grandfather the other day when he started to talk about this too."


    Trevon''s handsome eyes met mine. He didn''t say anything as he looked at me. He gently caressed my cheeks. "I love you, my beautiful Art. I will do everything I can to make sure that never changes."


    And how could I not smile at that. He kissed my chastely not caring that we were surrounded by his family and people he knew. Or maybe he did. Maybe he would have kissed me less chastely if we weren''t around other people.


    My phone chose that moment to buzz in my pocket. I pulled it out. The text was from that stranger who commented on my dance before.


    I look forward to your next performance.


    "It''s starting to get creepy now," Trevon said as he looked over my shoulder. "We should block the number. Or do you want me to respond to them that I''m a jealous boyfriend and don''t like them contacting you like this?"


    "No," I said. "I''ll handle it."


    Me: I''m glad you like my performances, but this isn''t appropriate. Please don''t contact me like this again.


    Trevon nodded satisfied with my answer. He swung an arm around my shoulder and whispered into my ear. "We could go up to my room and have our own little party while everyone is distracted down here."


    "Let''s do it," I said. He started to lead me back to the stairs, but we were effectively cut off by a too knowing Brittany and her fiance, Mark. That was how the night progressed. When we thought we had a chance to sneak away, Brittany or Kylie would show up. In the end, Trevon gave up worried that even if his sisters did give him the opportunity to go upstairs, they would walk in on us. I thought that was a high probability so I didn''t argue with him.

 Chapter 42

    Arthur Sakho


    "What kind of things will they have at the New Year''s Eve party tonight?" I asked Trevon. He had told me his city threw a New Year''s Eve party downtown every year. I was finally going to meet his friends and my new best friend, Gareth.


    I was in his bathroom that was attached to his bedroom. I stood in front of the mirror and dabbed a little bit of his cologne on my neck. He came into the bathroom and stood behind me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me close to him. He kissed my neck where I had just put on the cologne.


    Unlike at my house, we had found opportunities to have sex at his house. Not in his bedroom because he was worried his grandpa or sisters would walk in on us, but his bathroom conveniently attached to his bedroom and we could go inside and lock the door. There had been several times when we had joined the other one for a shower. He had joined me earlier not that long ago. I smiled feeling completely satisfied in the arms of the man I loved.


    "Food stands, shops, games like the balloon dart game." He kissed my neck again. I leaned back completely in him letting his strength hold me up. His arms tightened around me. "There will be dancing."


    "Dancing?" I pulled away and turned so I could face him. "Let''s go dancing first, please." I wrapped my arms around his waist and looked up at him with my best puppy eyes look.


    He smiled. "Dancing it is. I''ll text Alex so he''ll know to meet us there."


    "Good." I took his hand and led him out of the bathroom. "Let''s go then."


    When we got downstairs, Trevon called out, "We''re leaving."


    "Have fun," Kerry said as she joined us.


    "Watch out for your sisters," Trevon''s grandpa said as he also joined us. Chris came in and stood beside Kerry.


    "I thought they were going to that other party tonight," Trevon said. "The one where they have to dress up."


    "That''s right. I forgot," Trevon''s grandpa said. The three of them stared at us as if to burn this image into their memories forever. It wasn''t that big of a deal. Just a New Year''s Eve party.


    "Are you sure you have to go back tomorrow?" Kerry asked. "Can''t you stay another day?"


    "We''ve got to be back for when school starts," Trevon said. "Don''t worry, mom. We''ll come back to visit." His hand slipped free from mine as he went to hug her.


    "We''ll miss you, son," his grandpa said as he and Chris joined the hug. I threw my arms around all of them. I loved the love. They didn''t seem to mind. They smiled at me and Grandpa Carter moved his arm around me so I was more in the joint hug.


    "We need to go meet my friends," Trevon said and the hug broke apart. He took my hand again. He held my hand all the way out until we reached his car and we had to let go to get inside. Once inside, he sent a quick text to Alex and then tucked his phone away in his pocket. He pulled out and started to drive along the streets.


    I turned on music in the car and danced in the passenger seat as we drove through the streets.


    "I''m so excited," I said.


    "I can tell," he said with a smile on his lips. Downtown was already crowded with people. Parents with children, couples, groups of people just hanging out. I loved it. We parked the car.


    "Dancing first," I said.


    "Of course," he said. He held my hand as we navigated through the throngs of people. I said hello to anyone who looked at me as we passed. The food stands we passed smelled delicious. We passed a place selling cotton candy. I hadn''t had cotton candy since i was a kid. Maybe later. Dance was still my first priority. As soon as I saw the area designated for dancing, I pulled Trevon there. We found a spot and immediately started dancing. I loved his slightly clumsy movements.


    "Are your friends here yet?" I asked.


    He looked around, but didn''t stop dancing. I looked too.


    "I don''t see them," he said. "They''ll be here."


    We danced for about twenty minutes, when I saw a familiar blond head and then several other faces I recognized through the crowds.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "There they are," I exclaimed happily and I was pulling Trevon along with me to his friends. The couples were so cute. Alex and Mateo. Vincent and Chet holding hands. Alex and Vincent didn''t even greet me, but instead enveloped Trevon in a threeway hug. I couldn''t be too upset by that because seeing the three best friends reunited warmed my heart. I turned my attention to their boyfriends. Mateo extended a hand, but I wasn''t going to do that. I wrapped my arms around him and pulled him into a tight hug. All of us were like family now anyway. I released him and hugged Chet who seemed eager for my hug. He was strong as he hugged me back. I squeezed him tighter since he seemed to like strong hugs. And then I pulled away to find my new best friend.


    Gareth smirked at me. I opened my arms out wide and said, "My new best friend." Gareth stepped forward and hugged me tightly. It felt like I had just met my long lost brother.


    "Best friend," Gareth said to me.


    "Should I be worried about that?" I heard Trevon ask behind me and I suddenly wanted to make him jealous.


    "No?" Alex said/asked.


    "He says he''s straight," Vincent said. Well, that would make Gareth the only one, but yes I knew he was straight and I loved the fact that he would play off my words anyway.


    "You want a threesome?" I asked Gareth knowing full well Trevon was listening to us and knowing Gareth would know I wasn''t serious.


    "If only I swung that way," Gareth said. "I''ve tried so hard to like men since my two best friends do - sorry three best friends - but no matter how hard I try I just can''t make myself."


    I couldn''t help but smile when I saw Trevon''s expression. He was jealous but trying not to be. He knew I was just teasing. "See, nothing to worry about." I grabbed Trevon''s hand and started to lead him to the dance floor.


    "You weren''t serious about the threesome thing, right?" Trevon asked me. I just smiled. Trevon and I led the way back to the dance floor. Gareth and Chet literally had to drag Mateo to the dance floor. That was beyond my understanding. Dancing was the best.


    We danced for awhile before the others started to say they were hungry. I wanted to keep dancing, but food also sounded good. We ate tacos and then hot chocolate and donuts. While Trevon, Alex and Vincent reminisced about old times, I took the time to chat and joke with Gareth. We walked through the crowds and browsed the stands.


    "I bet I can beat you at this game," Alex said to Trevon. It was one of those watergun games where you shoot through the tiny hole until the tube behind it fills and then you win a prize.


    Trevon seemed hesitant, but Alex didn''t give him a chance to refute as he went and paid for both of them to play. "You can do it," I encouraged Trevon. He smiled at me, but didn''t seem convinced. He didn''t win. Alex kicked his butt. It wasn''t until they were done that I realized Chet wasn''t with us anymore.


    "Where''s Chet?" I asked Vincent.


    "He said he''d be right back," Vincent said. "Do you remember a Melissa from high school?" he asked Trevon.


    "Melissa is a common name," Trevon said. "I don''t remember anyone specific. Why?"


    "She had a class with Chet last semester. She had a crush on him. They are friends now. I think he saw her in the crowds and went to say hi."


    "We better not go too far then," Trevon said.


    We moved to the next stand where they were selling little animal figurines made from a variety of stones. I didn''t realize Chet came back until Vincent said, "What''s wrong?" Chet had his face buried in Vincent''s shoulder while Vincent held him. Chet didn''t say anything. Gareth and Mateo immediately went to them.


    Gareth tousled his hair and I knew I chose a good new best friend. "I know this look," he said. "He must have seen Kiet."


    "Oh," Vincent simply said as if that answered everything.


    "Who''s Kiet?" Alex asked.


    "His brother we never talk about because he''s an asshole," Mateo said.


    "Oh," Alex said.


    Gareth indicated we should leave. I slipped my hand in Trevon''s and we went to the next stand letting Vincent and Chet have some privacy. At least, as much privacy as they could have in a crowd of people. The next stand was nachos. I was definitely having nachos.


    Vincent and Chet soon joined us again. Chet acted like nothing was wrong and no one talked about his brother. We sat on a cold lawn while we ate. A police officer stopped to talk with Alex and Mateo. They knew each other somehow, but the police officer didn''t stay long. We went back to the main area to countdown to midnight. Fireworks went off, couples kissed. Trevon and I kissed probably longer than was proper, but his lips were so luscious I couldn''t help myself.


    After the fireworks, we began the long walk back to our cars. Vincent indicated he thought things were good between him and his brother at the moment. Maybe I shouldn''t have been so harsh with Aiden at that party. Oh well, maybe it helped Aiden become a better brother.


    Our way was blocked by police officers directing everyone a different way. Chet called out to a group of girls who turned out to contain his and Mateo''s sisters. They said that someone had been shot and that was why we were being redirected.


    It came to split ways to go to our separate cars. I was a little sad to say goodbye to Gareth, but at least we could communicate by phone now.


    "I hope whoever was shot is going to be okay," I said when we got back in Trevon''s car. He pulled out into the line of cars. Traffic was terrible as everyone tried to leave the downtown area.


    "Me too," he said. "The city will probably change the way it does the New Year''s Eve party now. Maybe they won''t even have one."


    That would be sad because I had so much fun tonight. But on the other hand, if people were getting shot, that wasn''t safe for anyone. I looked at Trevon''s profile as he drove.


    "What?" he asked. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "You can''t ever get hurt," I said.


    He smiled and his eyes darted to me before going back to the road. "You can''t either," he said. He left one hand on the steering wheel, but the other reached across the center console to hold mine.


    "I''ll do my best not to," I said. There was a pause as I looked out the window at the city lights, the people walking and the cars in the slow traffic. "We drive back home tomorrow."


    "Yeah," Trevon said. "Back to the routine and school."


    I smiled when I thought about dancing again. "I can''t wait to get back on the stage," I said.

 Chapter 43

    Arthur Sakho


    When I entered the studio, Sam and Danny were sitting in a corner, nestled together, holding hands. They had finally gotten together over winter break. Ever since classes started again they were always cuddled together and I loved it. I set my bag and water bottle down near the spot where Alice and I usually practiced together and then crossed the room.


    "You two are just the cutest," I greeted them.


    Danny smiled up at me. "Our chemistry when we dance is going to be through the roof now," he said.


    "Now I''m just waiting for the wedding," I teased.


    "Shhh," Danny said. "Don''t scare her away."


    "Hi guys," Alice said as she came up behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see that she had placed her bag and water bottle next to mine. "What are you talking about?"


    "Danny and Sam''s wedding," I said.


    Alice smiled. "I know I said it when I first found out you two were dating, but it''s about time."


    "It really is," I agreed.


    "Now Alice just needs to find someone," Sam said, "and we can all go on a triple date or something."


    "I might have someone soon," Alice said. "There is someone I like and I''m working on getting him."


    I hadn''t realized I was still worried about her liking Trevon until that moment when I completely relaxed inside at her words. Not that I thought she could steal him from me. She couldn''t, but at least now I wouldn''t have to worry about her contacting him or making off handed comments.


    "That''s great," Sam said. She finally let go of Danny''s hand to stand up. "Then we can all go on that triple date together and there doesn''t need to be any weird feelings."


    "That''s a possibility," Alice said.


    Mrs. Madsen walked in and we went back to our places. We stretched first and then continued learning choreography for the spring recital. We would be dancing as a group, but I was paired mostly with Alice again. It was the most comfortable I had been around her in a long while.


    It didn''t take long to work up a glistening perspiration. I took a sip from my water bottle while Alice took one from hers. The water tasted funny. It hadn''t been that long since I washed it, but maybe it had mold or something growing inside. I unscrewed the lid and looked inside. Everything looked perfectly normal. I tightened the lid on it once again and quickly went back to dancing. After Mrs. Madsen and her assistant went through the next bit of choreography, I sipped more water. I usually drank the entire thing by the time I left but this time I left a little bit. Partially because it tasted strange and partially because my stomach was starting to feel a little queasy.


    "We''re going to grab something for dinner," Danny said after class. "Do you want to come with us?" He addressed this to both me and Sam. He had a sweaty arm draped around Sam''s shoulders. She didn''t seem to mind.


    "I''ll go," Alice said.


    "No thank you," I said. "I''m going over to Trevon''s tonight."


    "He can come too," Danny said.


    "Thanks for the offer, but I want him all to myself tonight. Maybe next time."


    "I''ll hold you to that," Danny said.


    "Come on, Alice," Sam said. She reached out to Alice and hooked her arm in hers. "You can tell us about the guy you are interested in. Let''s go."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "See you tomorrow," Danny said to me.


    I let them go first and then retrieved my bag and water bottle. I sent a quick text to Trevon just to let him know I was through and going home to shower. By the time I drove to my apartment complex, I had a response from him.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: Ok. I''ll see you soon. Should I order something and have it delivered?


    The thought of food made my stomach flip.


    Me: Just get something for you. I''m not feeling well. I might be coming down with a stomach bug or something.


    I unlocked my apartment door and stepped inside. I set my bag down by the front door and then went and put my water bottle by the kitchen sink to remind me to wash it before I used it again. I was heading to my bedroom when my phone rang. Of course it was Trevon.


    "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the doctors?" he asked before I could even say hello.


    "It''s not that bad," I said. "Maybe I had some mold or something growing in my water bottle. The water tasted a little funny. Or I could have just caught a stomach bug. We are at a school surrounded by hundreds if not thousands of different people every day. It''s easy to catch something."


    "I can take you to the doctors if you want," he offered.


    I smiled at his thoughtfulness. I dug sweats out of my drawers because I just wanted to be comfortable tonight. And Trevon and I had been together long enough now that I didn''t have to constantly look good in front of him. "No thank you. A stomach bug doesn''t last very long. Maybe I should stay home so you don''t catch it."


    "If it''s me you''re worried about, I''d rather hold you and catch it then be alone and healthy. Unless you just want to stay home and relax. You should do that if that''s what you want."


    "I can rest with you," I said. "If you don''t mind me coming over then I''ll go and let you hold me."


    "Okay," he said. "See you soon."


    We hung up and I got in the shower. My stomach tightened in a cramp. It had been awhile since I had gotten sick. Stomach bugs were the worst. After the shower, I went into the kitchen and took some medicine that would hopefully help my stomach.


    I brought my bag with me just in case Trevon insisted I do my homework even though I wasn''t feeling well. I hadn''t ever been sick since I started dating him so I didn''t know for sure what his reaction was going to be.


    The strong smell of garlic hit me when he opened his apartment door. I couldn''t help but scrunch my nose up in disgust with the sudden roll that caused to my stomach.


    "I was trying to hurry and finish eating before you got here," he said. "Garlic bread and spaghetti. Go sit on the couch and get comfortable. I''ll clean up." He took my bag from me and set it on the floor next to his coffee table. He disappeared into the kitchen. I sat on his couch and turned on the t.v. I flipped it to a comedy. I tried to get comfortable on his couch, but my stomach cramped again and my arms felt cold. I went into his bedroom and grabbed the blanket off his bed. I went back to the couch and curled up under the blanket. About ten minutes later he came back in. The smell of the food was quickly dissipating.


    "Do you want some tea or water or something?" he asked me.


    "No," I said. I grabbed his hand and pulled him weakly next to me. There was a minty quality to his breath so I knew he had also brushed his teeth. I moved the blanket so it covered both of us. He curled his arms around me and I cuddled into his side with my head on his shoulder.


    We watched a few episodes of the comedy when he said, "You must really be sick. You aren''t laughing at any of the jokes."


    "Mmm," was all I said in response. I was exhausted and my eyes drooped close. But the stomach cramps also had me holding my stomach. I wished the medicine would kick in soon. Maybe it was because I hadn''t eaten dinner, but despite the stomach cramps, I didn''t actually feel like I had to go to the bathroom or that I was going to throw up.


    His hand lifted from my side to my forehead. "You don''t have a fever," he said. His breath brushed against my skin. It was soothing. "You''d better stay home tomorrow."


    I pulled back enough just to look at his face. "Will you stay with me?" I asked not really expecting him to. He loved going to classes and learning and doing homework and reading. He was the biggest nerd ever. But I loved him.


    "If that''s what you want," he said, surprising me.


    I put my head back on his shoulder. "I don''t know if that''s what I want. Ask me again in the morning."


    "Alright," he said.


    "Does that mean I don''t have to do homework tonight?"


    "I''m not going to force you to do homework when you''re sick. Just relax and get better." He caressed the top of my head with his cheek.


    "Okay," I said. I went back to watching the comedy. Everything went dark and still until Trevon nudged me awake.


    "Go to bed," he said gently.


    I stood up and took his hand. I led him into the bedroom. I tried to pull him onto the bed so he could cuddle with me, but he said, "Let me change out of these clothes."


    I was all for that. I settled back on the bed and watched him as he changed into sweatpants. He pulled out a t-shirt to put on, but I said, "No shirt."


    He smirked at me. "You''re a bit of a satyromaniac even when you''re sick."


    "You''re such a nerd even when I''m sick," I said. I''d never heard that term before. Satoromaniac. He clambered into the bed next to me without putting on a shirt.


    He held me in his arms while I placed my head over his chest. I quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 44

    Trevon Carter


    I woke with Arthur convulsing in my arms. His eyes rolled back so I only saw white. Blood dripped from his nose. He coughed once and blood pooled on his lips. Whatever this was, it definitely was not the stomach flu. My heart shattered, my stomach dropped, my entire being trembled.


    "Arthur," I called out to him, but there was no answer. His silence was shattering. "Arthur," I called out louder, but with the same result.


    911. I had to call 911. I picked up my phone, but in my panicked state I hit the 1 first instead of the 9.


    "Yes, sir," the concierge downstairs said to me. "How may we help you?"


    "My boyfriend is seizing. He has blood coming from his mouth." I was aware how panicked and shrill my voice sounded, but I couldn''t change it. "I''m going to call 911."


    "Yes," his pleasant tone immediately changed to one of concern. "Call 911, right now. I''ll be sure to lead them right to you when they arrive."


    I hung up. This time I took a steadying breath and carefully moved my fingers over the 9-1-1.


    "911. What''s your emergency?" The male voice asked me.


    "My boyfriend is having a seizure," I said as I watched Arthur continue to convulse. It was the most horrible thing I had ever seen. This image was burned into my brain forever and if he died...he couldn''t die. He couldn''t.


    "Does he get seizures often?" the voice calmly asked.


    "No," I said. My voice was frantic as I ran my hands over my bleeding lover. "This is the first time and he''s bleeding from his nose and mouth."


    The 911 operator told me to make sure Arthur was away from any objects that could hurt him while he was convulsing, but I also had to position him in a way so he wouldn''t choke on the blood. He then asked me for my address. I couldn''t remember it. I watched Arthur with tears on my cheeks and my heart in my throat. His convulsions slowed, but he wasn''t answering me when I called out to him.


    "Sir," the operator said to me, "I know it''s difficult, but I need you to tell me your address." But I couldn''t remember it. I tried, but the numbers kept getting mixed and I almost gave them my family home street name.


    The bedroom door opened and the concierge walked in. He held out his hand for the phone and I gave it to him. He easily relayed the address. My focus went back to Arthur. Arthur''s stillness was much worse than when he had been convulsing. I stared at him while holding my breath. There was no movement. He looked dead, but he couldn''t be. He couldn''t die. That wasn''t possible. His chest slowly lifted and fell as he took in a shallow breath. I bent and fell over his shoulder. He was still alive. He was still breathing. A sob escaped me before I could stop it.


    "Sir," a voice said and shook my shoulder. I ignored it as I stayed bent over with my head on Arthur''s shoulder. "Trevon."


    I lifted my head up and looked at the concierge. He had never called me by my first name before. He held the phone to his ear with one hand, but in his other hand was one of my shirts. The top dresser drawer was slightly open. "The paramedics are almost here," he said to me. "You''ll need to go to the hospital. Put on a shirt."


    I stayed with my knees on the bed, but I slipped the shirt on. He stayed there with me and Arthur. He stayed on the phone with the dispatcher. After about two minutes that felt like an eternity, he went to the living room and opened the door for the paramedics. They came in and examined the unresponsive Arthur. The concierge gave me back my phone. 911 was no longer on the phone now that the paramedics were there. The paramedics transferred Arthur onto the stretcher and began to wheel him out. I followed.


    "Your shoes, sir," the concierge rushed out with my shoes. I slipped them on without putting on socks and followed the paramedics. Down on the main floor I was vaguely aware that one of the other concierges was behind the desk and watching us worriedly. I followed them out to the ambulance. They didn''t question me or protest when I got onto the ambulance after them.


    "This is the first time he has had a seizure?" one of them asked me as the driver began down the streets with lights flashing and horns blaring.


    "Yes," I said. "He''s a ballet dancer. He eats healthy, works out. He''s never even been sick since we''ve been dating."


    "And how long is that?"


    I thought about it. I was a bit calmer now that I saw them working on him, putting an I.V. in his arm, examining him. They knew what they were doing.


    "Over four months," I said.


    "Was he showing any symptoms earlier?"


    "He was complaining of stomach cramps. He thought he might be coming down with the stomach flu, but this isn''t the stomach flu."


    "No, it isn''t," one of the paramedics said. "Is he taking any medication that you know of?"


    I shook my head. "No, nothing."


    "No blood thinners?"


    "No. Why are you asking about blood thinners?"


    "Because he is showing similar symptoms to people who take too much anticoagulants. Do either of you keep rat poison around?"


    "Rat poison? No. Nothing like that. We don''t have any need for something like that. Why are you asking?"


    "I''ve seen similar cases in people who ingested rat poison," he said. "Some rat poisons contain anticoagulants."


    My blood ran cold and spread everywhere inside me. "He said the water from his water bottle tasted funny," I said. Was this something I should have been aware of? Should I somehow have known that this wasn''t a mere stomach flu? I should have insisted he go to the doctors earlier.


    "We won''t know for sure until tests are done," the paramedic said. "The hospital can do that. We''re almost there." I was vaguely aware that while he asked me questions and took care of Arthur, the other one was relaying information to the hospital so they would be ready.


    We arrived at the hospital and they ushered Arthur in. I followed. Nurses and a doctor waited for their arrival. I started to follow them as they wheeled him back, but a nurse stopped me. "Stay out here for now," she told me. "The doctor will tell you more when we know more."


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The paramedics were already gone. I sat heavily in one of the seats in the waiting area of the emergency section. I put my elbows on my knees and buried my face in my hands.


    "Excuse me," a woman''s voice said. They weren''t speaking to me so I kept my face buried in my hands. "We''ve been here for a long time. Why was that person who was just brought in allowed back first? When are we going to be taken back?"


    "Ma''am," the nurse who had addressed me before now spoke to the woman. She sounded exasperated as if she had spoken with this other woman multiple times that night. "You should be grateful you have to wait. That means your daughter''s isn''t a life and death case. The ones that need to worry are the ones that get taken back right away."


    Arthur. A sob escaped me as fresh tears fell into my palms.


    "Oh, god," the nurse said. There was shuffling and then a comforting hand on my shoulder. "I''m sorry," she said to me. "Our doctors are some of the best. They will do their best to make sure he is alright."


    I nodded, but didn''t remove my head from my hands.


    "Does he have family you can call? He isn''t conscious to give us permission to talk to you about his medical information and HIPAA regulations won''t allow us to say too much to you. Also, we''re going to need his insurance information."


    I took a deep breath to steady myself. I wiped away my tears and sat up. "I have his parents'' phone numbers. I can try to call them."


    The nurse nodded sympathetically to me and then said, "Do you have someone you can call to come support you through all of this?"


    I immediately thought of Alex and Vincent. They would come to support me. I nodded. She patted my shoulder once again and then went back to the desk. The woman who had first inquired when they were going to be brought back looked sheepish when she saw the state I was in.


    "I''m sorry," the nurse said to her. "I should have handled that more professionally. As I explained earlier, the emergency section does not serve on a first come first serve basis. Those with the most dire medical emergencies are seen first. I know your daughter has a broken arm and that can be painful and traumatic, but it isn''t going to kill her. We have given her pain medicine and she doesn''t seem to be in too much pain at the moment. As soon as we can, we will take her back. Please be patient."


    The woman nodded and went back to sit next to her teenage daughter. The daughter''s arm was carefully placed on top of a pillow. She was careful to keep it still. I wondered briefly what her daughter had been up to this late at night to get a broken arm, but decided I didn''t care that much.


    I pulled out my phone and called Arthur''s mom. Arthur had told me his parents were heavy sleepers. We might have been able to get away with sex at his house if it hadn''t been for his sister. She wasn''t a heavy sleeper. The phone rang and rang and finally went to voicemail. "It''s Trevon," I said into the message, "I need you to call me. It''s urgent. It''s about Arthur." I hung up and tried calling Arthur''s dad. The result was the same so I left another message. It occured to me that I might have better luck calling Eva, but I got the same result when I called her.


    I stood up and paced along the white, tile floor away from the desk, the nurse and the mom with her daughter. My fingers shook when I called Alex. He answered on the second ring.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    My throat closed off. I couldn''t speak. Fresh tears burned my eyes.


    "Trevon? What''s wrong?" he sounded more alert.


    I took a deep breath. "Can you come here? Can you pick up Vincent and you both come?"


    "Yes," he said. I could hear rustling in the background. "I''m coming now. Where are you?"


    "The hospital. I don''t know which one." I looked around for a name of the hospital.


    "Why are you at the hospital? Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head. "The paramedics said they think Arthur was poisoned."


    "Poisoned? I''m on my way, Trevon. I''ll pick up Vincent and we''ll come."


    I found the hospital name and relayed it to him. "I''ll call Vincent so he knows you are coming," I said. "Please hurry."


    "We will."


    I hung up with him and called Vincent. He didn''t answer as quickly as Alex.


    "Hello," Vincent said. I could tell he had just woken up.


    "Can you come?" I asked. "Alex will pick you up."


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, sounding more alert.


    "It''s Arthur," I said. "We just got to the hospital. The paramedics said he might have been poisoned." My voice broke and the tears spilled. Poisoned.


    "How could that happen?" Vincent asked.


    "I don''t know," I said. "We were in bed and he...just come." I didn''t want to relive that memory of him convulsing in my arms with blood from his nose and lips.


    "I''m coming," he said. "Do you need me to call Alex?"


    "I called him first. He''ll go pick you up. He''ll be there soon."


    "Okay," he said. "Have the doctors seen him yet?"


    "They are in with him now. They won''t let me in with him. I tried calling his parents, but they didn''t answer. Arthur told me before they are heavy sleepers. I don''t know what to do, Vinny."


    "We''re coming, Trev," Vincent said. "It''s going to be okay. He''s going to be okay."


    I didn''t know how much I needed to hear those words until he said them. I believed him. There was no reason for me to, but I did.


    "Okay," I said. I needed them both here with me in order to get through this. "Hurry, please." I knew it wouldn''t be quick. They were in a different state.


    "We will," he said. We hung up and I put the phone back in my pocket. I went back and sat in the seat.


    I pulled my phone back out and called Eva again.


    "Trevon?" she answered sleepily. "Is something wrong?"


    "Yes," I said and my throat closed off again.


    "With Arthur?" she asked more alert.


    "Yes," I said in a firmer voice. "We''re at the hospital. The doctors are in with him now."


    "What happened to him?" she asked. I heard her shuffling as she got out of bed.


    "The paramedics think he was poisoned."


    "Poisoned?" she whispered. "How? Why?"


    "I don''t know," I said. I was vaguely aware that the woman and her daughter were now paying close attention to my phone call, but I didn''t care.


    "The nurse said they need Arthur''s insurance information and he isn''t conscious to give them permission to speak to me so your parents are going to have to give them permission. But they aren''t answering my calls."


    "Okay," she said. "Hold on."


    A few moments went by and then I heard her say, "Mom?"


    "What is it?" her mom''s groggy voice said in the background.


    "Trevon says Arthur is in the hospital and might have been poisoned," Eva said.


    "What?" her mom asked alarmed. "Okay. Okay. Find out which hospital and tell him we are coming."


    "He also says the hospital needs the insurance info and that they''ll need permission from you in order to talk to him about what is happening since he isn''t family."


    "I''ll call," her mom said. "Just find out which hospital. Tell him we are on our way."


    "Trevon," Eva said into the phone.


    "I heard all that," I said. I relayed the hospital information and hung up. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    About five minutes later the hospital phone rang.


    After the nurse answered and went through the greeting process she said, "I''m ready. Go ahead and give me the information." I didn''t open my eyes, but listened carefully to the following silence. Then she said, "Thank you. I''ve made note of it in the system. That should be sufficient for permission." I hoped that was Arthur''s parents giving permission for me to speak with the doctors. After another slight pause she said, "He is still in with the doctors, but they are doing their best."


    I was sure it was Arthur''s parents then. They hung up. The only ones in the emergency waiting area were me, the woman and her daughter. After awhile, an old couple came out from the back, thanked the nurse at the desk and left. It was a couple of minutes later when the mother and her daughter were called back and I was left alone in the empty waiting room.


    I was startled when my phone rang. I immediately answered it.


    "We are on the road now," Eva said. "My parents called and gave them permission to talk to you. They also gave them Arthur''s insurance info. Have you heard anything yet?"


    "Not yet," I said.


    "Marie, David and Joseph are going to come too. Marie and David are going to Joseph''s and they''ll all drive up together in Joseph''s car."


    "Okay," I said.


    There was a slight pause and then she said, "Are you alright?"


    Was I? I hadn''t stopped to analyze myself. But even after I took a moment of internal reflection my answer was, "I don''t know."


    "Hang in there," she said. "We''re on our way. Keep us updated if you find out anything."


    "I will," I said. We hung up for the second time that night.


    I sat there in the silent room with only the occasional clacking of the keyboard as the nurse worked behind the desk. This was the worst night of my life. I hoped it got better and not even worse.


    I got up and walked into the men''s bathroom. It was empty. I put my back against the cold, tile wall and said, "God." Whether there really was some omniscient being out in the universe or not, in that moment I needed to believe there was. "Please let him be okay." Tears spilled from my eyes again. I didn''t think I had ever cried as much as I had that night. "Please," I pleaded. My back slid along the wall until I sat on the cold floor. I hugged my knees and cried into the emptiness.

 Chapter 45

    Trevon Carter


    I was back on that same chair in the empty waiting room. The only things I heard were the slow ticking of the clock, the occasional shuffling of papers and the computer keyboard typing away.


    A doctor walked in from the back. I recognized him as the same one that went back initially with Arthur. I stood, but he didn''t come to me. He went to the nurse''s desk and spoke quietly with her. I could hear their mumbling but couldn''t decipher the words.


    Then he left her and came to me. "Arthur is stable for now," he said.


    I collapsed into the chair as the tension left me. He sat down next to me. "It was poison," he said. "A form of rat poison. One that has an anticoagulant in it. He ingested a very high dose. We have pumped his stomach and given him activated charcoal which will absorb any remaining poison in his stomach. How long since he started complaining of symptoms?"


    "I think it was around seven."


    "Then there is a possibility too much time has passed for the activated charcoal to be completely effective, but we have also started vitamin K treatments and given him fresh frozen plasma. He might have to continue the vitamin K treatments for several weeks. Is there a possibility he took the poison on purpose? Has he been depressed or shown any thoughts of suicide?"


    "No. Nothing like that," I said.


    "It seems unlikely that the large amount needed to affect him like this was done accidentally, but do you think that''s a possibility?"


    "No," I said. "Neither of us have rat poison in our apartments or blood thinner medication or anything like that."


    He nodded. "Then do you think it''s a possibility that someone did this on purpose to hurt him?"


    My insides went cold again just as my eyes burned with the sudden tears. "Maybe." It came out barely more than a whisper. "He said the water in his water bottle tasted funny."


    "Did you bring the water bottle?"


    "No," I said. "He must have left it at his apartment. He was at my apartment when this happened."


    "I think the police should be contacted so they can investigate. You might be a suspect at first as you are his boyfriend and the one with him when this happened. Do you think the police should be contacted?"


    I nodded because I couldn''t talk past the lump in my throat.


    "Do you want us to contact them?" he asked.


    I nodded again.


    "Then we will. It isn''t an immediate threat so they might not send out anyone to investigate right away. It might be when their detectives get in tomorrow."


    "Okay," I said.


    "He has family on the way?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "I don''t think you had anything to do with this," he said. "And the police will figure that out quickly. Think about anyone you suspect and be sure to let them know."


    "I will. Thank you."


    "Arthur has not woken up yet, but you can come back to his room now." He stood and I followed him as he led me back and through the corridors, past other nurses stations. "We will be moving him to ICU when we can get a room arranged and a nurse is available to come down and get him. Normally only immediate family members are allowed, but since his parents gave us permission, you will be allowed as well. We just want to keep our eye on him and make sure he doesn''t get worse again or there is internal bleeding we haven''t found yet."


    That didn''t sound good and my heart leaped back into my throat. We entered a room. Arthur was on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. He was hooked up to beeping machines. An I.V. was stuck in his arm. He was extremely still. I swallowed hard.


    "His vitals are being monitored by the nurses, but if anything changes or you need them, just push this button. He showed me a button on the control attached to the bed. I nodded that I understood.


    "He''s strong," the doctor said.


    I nodded again and didn''t watch him as he left. I went to Arthur''s side and gently touched the back of his hand. I was afraid if I grabbed it, it would hurt him. I sat heavily in a chair next to his bed. I bent my head close to his ear and said. "Come back to me, my Beautiful Art. I love you." He didn''t stir at all. Not even a twitch of his finger.


    I called Eva and relayed to her as best I could what the doctor had said to me. She called me about five minutes later to tell me Joseph, David and Marie decided they would stay home since Arthur was stable, but that they would be ready at a moment''s notice to travel here.


    When we were through speaking, I put my phone back in the pocket of my sweatpants. I slipped my hand lightly in Arthur''s. His fingers were cold. I watched the slow rise and fall of his diaphragm and chest as he breathed. The blood had been cleaned off him. He wore a loose hospital gown so I didn''t have to see the blood that had gotten on his shirt. I looked around. There was a large plastic sack nearby. I could tell by the bulk of it that his clothes were in there.


    "What do you mean we can''t go in?" the voice was muffled, but loud enough that I could hear it from all the way back here. My body stiffened. It couldn''t be.


    "We are his sisters-in-law. You will let us in or tell us what is happening right now," Kylie yelled.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Shit. I stumbled when I stood up and stubbed my little toe on the edge of Arthur''s bed. Pain shot up my leg and throbbed in my toe, but I couldn''t let my sisters continue.


    "We are lawyers," Leo said right when I rushed back out front.


    "I''m sorry," the nurse who had been nice to me said calmly. "But because of HIPAA..."


    "I don''t care about HIPAA," Brittany said.


    "Stop," I pleaded as I rushed between them and the nurses desk. As if this nightmare couldn''t get any worse.


    "Move aside, Trevy," Brittany ordered.


    "No," I said and grabbed the arms of my sisters and pulled them from the nice nurse. "You aren''t being respectful and that nurse has been nothing but nice and supportive to me. How are you even here?"


    My sisters exchanged a look, but didn''t talk to me.


    "What''s going on with Arthur?" Mark asked me gently. He put a comforting hand on my shoulder.


    That simple gesture caused me to collapse onto one of the waiting chairs. I buried my head in my hands as the tears came again. I needed that. I needed the support of people I knew. People I was close to.


    "Oh, god," Brittany said. "Is he dying?" And her voice choked as if she was going to cry. But my sisters never cried. I brushed my own tears away to look up at the moisture in both of my sisters''s eyes. The tears hadn''t spilled yet, but they were there.


    I shook my head and took a steadying breath. "The doctor said he is stable for now. I was back with him for the first time since this started and then I heard you."


    "What happened?" Kylie asked. She sat in the chair next to me and put her hand on my shoulder. She gave it a gentle squeeze.


    "The doctor said he ingested rat poison," I said. I phrased it that way on purpose so they wouldn''t jump to conclusions, but it didn''t work.


    "Who would do such a thing?" Kylie asked.


    "Don''t worry, Trevy," Brittany said as she came and sat on the other side of me. "We''ll take care of it. Whoever did this is going to pay."


    "The police will investigate, Brit, please stay out of it," I said.


    "The police can investigate," Brittany said. "And we''ll do our own investigation. We won''t get in their way. Don''t worry."


    "How are you here?" I asked.


    "We drove," Kylie said.


    "Sped like a bat out of hell," Leo pointed out.


    "We didn''t get pulled over," Kylie said. "So it is fine."


    "That wasn''t what I meant," I said. "What about Opal?"


    "I sent a message for mom to go pick her up in the morning," Kylie said. "She''s fine for now."


    "You''re fine with mom just going into your apartment like that?" I asked.


    "Of course," Kylie said. "Why wouldn''t I?"


    I gave her a doubtful look.


    "Seriously, Trevon," Leo said. "What kind of kinky sex stuff do you think we''re into?"


    "All sorts of stuff," I said truthfully.


    "Nothing that your mother is going to see," he said.


    That wasn''t reassuring.


    "I know we tease you a lot," Brittany said. "But we love you and we''ll always be here for you."


    That didn''t explain how they knew I needed someone at this moment. Or which hospital to even go to. Or that Arthur was even in the hospital.


    "We will fight anyone who stands in our way," Brittany said and then to the nurse she said, "Did you hear that? We won''t let anyone or anything stand in our way."


    "Brittany," I said and tugged on her arm. "Stop it. I''m sorry," I said to the nurse. "I''ll apologize on their behalf."


    "Don''t apologize for us," Kylie said.


    "Someone has to," I bit back. She frowned at me, but didn''t say anything.


    "What poison was used?" Brittany asked the nurse.


    "Because of HIPAA," the nurse started.


    "I don''t care about HIPAA," Brittany interrupted.


    "Brittany, please," I said. "I''ll tell you everything I know. Stop harassing her."


    "We''re not harassing," Kylie said. "We''re simply trying to figure out what happened so we can completely crush whoever did this to our little Arthur."


    "Arthur isn''t little," I mumbled.


    "Was that a reference to his dick?" Mark asked me. "Are you making light of this situation?"


    I sighed. "No," I said.


    "You should be grateful we came so you have someone to be with you right now."


    "Arthur''s family is on their way and..." I had to call Vincent and Alex and tell them not to come. Not while my sisters were like this. "I''ll be right back," I said. I stood up and went into the men''s bathroom where I proceeded to call Alex.


    "Don''t come," I said as soon as the call was answered.


    "Why?" Alex asked.


    "My sisters are here."


    "Did you call them and tell them?" Vincent asked.


    "No. I have no idea how they found out. Unless, they''ve been spying on me all along. But still do they have my apartment bugged or my phone? Why would they do that? I just can''t figure out how they know."


    "We can still come," Alex offered.


    "No. They are on a warpath. Their fiances too. Don''t come."


    "Do you know about Arthur?" Vincent asked. "Is he okay?"


    "It was definitely poison. The doctors said he must have drank it. I don''t know when. I think something was slipped into his water bottle. He''s stable. He''s going to live. He''ll be fine. I just don''t understand how this happened."


    "Do you think it was your ex girlfriend?" Alex asked.


    I had purposely not been thinking about it even though it was something the doctor suggested.


    "Or maybe there was a rival in ballet? Like some twisted movie," Alex said but that was more of an effort to not make me worry rather than something any of us believed.


    "I don''t want to think it was Alice," I said, "but I don''t think anyone else would do it. She has no idea who she has messed with. My sisters are going to go crazy." I couldn''t even imagine all the ways they were going to make her life a living hell.


    "Did you ever get ahold of his family?" Vincent asked.


    "I couldn''t get ahold of his parents so I called his sister who lives with them. She didn''t answer the first time I called, but she answered the second time. She and their parents are on their way here. She told their other siblings and they were all going to come at first, but when they learned he was stable, the others decided to stay and wait for an update."


    "We''re still willing to come," Vincent said, "even if we''re afraid of your sisters."


    I had the best of best friends. Just hearing their voices soothed me greatly. "I know," I said. "There are going to be a lot of people here now and I don''t want to add anymore. And my sisters are scarier than I''ve ever seen them. You don''t need to see this. Go home and get some rest. I''ll tell Arthur you were worried about him and were willing to drive all the way out here."


    "Okay," Alex said.


    "Keep us updated on Arthur''s condition," Vincent said. "It doesn''t matter how late or early it is."


    "I will," I said. "Thanks, guys." Maybe it was because of what had happened with Arthur that night. Maybe it was because my emotions were already wrecked but I said, "I love you guys."


    "We love you too," They said at the same time.


    "Okay," I said. "That''s enough of the mushy stuff for one night. But really, thank you."


    I breathed a little easier as I went back out to face my sisters. "Why don''t you go rest at my apartment," I told them. "I''ll call the concierge desk and tell them to let you in."


    "We''re not leaving you alone," Brittany said with finality in her voice.


    I sighed. "Please, Brit. I just want to go back and be with Arthur. I don''t want to be out here making sure you behave. I promise I will call you to keep you updated. And I won''t be alone for long. His parents and sister are coming."


    "Then we''ll wait here until they arrive," Kylie said gently. "We won''t cause any more trouble. We''ll just be here to let you know when his family arrives, alright? And then we''ll go to your apartment."


    "Okay," I said.


    "Go on back and be with him," Brittany said.


    I took a step away from them, but Mark grabbed my arm. He was looking at the back of my feet. "You''re not wearing socks," he said.


    "This isn''t really the time to care about that," I said.


    "But you''re getting a blister," he said.


    "Thank you for your concern, but at this moment, I don''t care if I get blisters or not."


    He let go of me and I went back through the corridors until I arrived at Arthur''s room. I took a deep breath and went inside. Arthur was as still as he was before. I sat in the chair next to him. I took his hand in mine and squeezed it. There was only silence.

 Chapter 46

    Trevon Carter


    I had only been in the room holding Arthur''s hand for about five minutes when I got a text from Mark.


    Mark: Come back out for a minute, please.


    I sighed, but went out.


    "Socks," Mark said and handed me a pair of plain white socks. They had the hospital''s logo on them.


    "He went to the hospital gift shop just to buy those for you," Brittany said. She hooked an arm through Mark''s.


    "Thanks," I said. I started to walk back, but Brittany grabbed my wrist.


    "Put them on now," she said. "I don''t trust that you will put them on later."


    I sat in a chair and quickly pulled my shoes off and the socks on. Once the shoes were back on my feet, I tried to go back, but Mark said, "You should go wash your hands now. The hospital is a sanitary place and you were just touching your feet."


    I wanted to protest, but couldn''t because he was right. I went into the men''s bathroom and washed my hands. When I went back out Kylie asked, "Did you call the concierge desk to let them know about us?"


    "Not yet," I said.


    "Do it soon," she said. None of them stopped me this time as I went back to Arthur.


    I sat in the chair next to him. I took out my phone and called the concierge desk. As I held the phone up to my ear with one hand, I held Arthur''s hand with the other.


    "Hello, sir," the same concierge who helped me earlier that night answered the call. "Is the young man alright?"


    "He''s stable," I said. "Thank you for your help."


    "That''s what we are here for."


    "My two sisters and their fiances came into town. I told them they could stay at my apartment. I''m not sure when they will get there, but when they do, can you let them into my apartment?"


    "Of course, sir. What are their names?"


    "Brittany, Kylie, Mark and Leo."


    "I''ll see to it, sir."


    "Thank you," I said again and I meant more than just letting my sisters into my apartment.


    "You are welcome, sir," he said.


    About ten minutes after I hung up with him, a nurse came into the room. "We are getting ready to move him to ICU," the nurse said. "I just need to confirm a few things with you."


    He asked me to confirm Arthur''s name and date of birth which I did. I sent a quick text to Brittany just letting her know Arthur was being moved and I would tell her where once I knew. I followed the nurse as he wheeled Arthur''s bed out of the room. We walked down several corridors until we came to a large set of elevators. We went up four floors and then Arthur was wheeled around some more. We went past more nurses stations and ended up in another room. I noted the room number as we went inside. 4011. The nurse set Arthur back up to the machines that told his heart rate and a bunch of other stuff I hadn''t ever learned. He double checked the I.V.s and then he left. I was alone with Arthur again. I pulled up the nearby chair so I could sit next to him.


    I sent a text to Brittany telling her we were now settled into the ICU. She sent me a message saying they had moved to the waiting room of ICU. And before I could finish typing to her that she needed to be quiet and respectful, she sent me a second text telling me not to worry because they wouldn''t cause any trouble.


    I sent Eva a message to let them know he had been moved to the ICU. A new nurse came in to check up on Arthur and then I was left alone with him once again.


    It wasn''t too much later that Mark sent me a text.


    Mark: I think Arthur''s family just walked in.


    I left the room and went past the nurses station to the waiting area. Brittany was hugging Arthur''s mother while Kylie was hugging Eva. Arthur''s father saw me first.


    "Trevon," he said. He rushed the distance between us and wrapped me in a tight hug. "How is he?" he asked as he pulled away. Arthur''s mother and sister were now by his side. They all stared at me eagerly.


    "The same," I said. "He hasn''t woken up."


    "I want to see him," Mrs. Sakho said.


    I nodded and led them to the nurses desk because I figured they''d need to check in or something first. We went through the formalities of identifying Arthur''s parents and sister. Then the nurse said, "Only two of you are allowed back at a time."


    "You two should go in," I said. "I''ll wait out here with Eva."


    Eva nodded her agreement.


    "Okay," Mrs. Sakho said. "Thank you." She took my hand and squeezed it lightly before she and Mr. Sakho followed the nurse back.


    "You should go to my apartment," I told Brittany and Kylie. "I called and told them to let you in."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Do you want to come with us? Get some rest?" Kylie asked.


    I shook my head. "I can''t leave him," I said.


    "Then why don''t we go down to the cafeteria first and get you some food," Leo said.


    "I don''t think I can keep anything down right now," I said, "but thank you."


    "Then we''ll go to your apartment and make sure everything is in order," Brittany said. She and Kylie reached out for my hands at the same time. They each took one and squeezed.


    "Let us know if you need anything," Kylie said.


    I nodded. The four of them gave me one last lingering look before they left. I collapsed in the seat next to Eva. "It must have been awful to see," she whispered.


    "It was," I said. She took my hand in hers and we sat in silence. After about a half hour, her head landed on my shoulder. She had fallen asleep with her hand still clasped in mine. I let her sleep. But I knew I couldn''t. I was tired, especially now that Arthur seemed stable, but whenever I closed my eyes, I saw Arthur convulsing with blood coming from his nose and lips. If it was Alice who did this to him, I didn''t trust myself not to kill her. And that was a frightening thought.


    Time passed slowly. My thoughts were consumed with Arthur, of all the time we had spent together, of his dance, of his bright no nonsense personality, of just him. Eva woke with a start. She looked around the waiting room before her eyes landed on me. "He''s alright, right? Nothing has gone wrong?"


    "Did you have a bad dream?" I asked her. She nodded. "Nothing has changed," I told her because I assumed if it had, the nurse or her parents would have told me.


    She nodded and settled back beside me. She pulled out her phone and scrolled through her social media. We waited more.


    A police officer came in and asked me questions about what happened, if anyone would want to hurt Arthur, etc. I was surprised because I wasn''t expecting them until daylight hours. I answered his questions as best I could. I told him all about the incidents with Alice and how Arthur said the water in his water bottle tasted funny. I told him Arthr left the water bottle at his apartment. I gave him the names of Sam and Danny to talk with because they were better witnesses than I was as to what was happening in dance. He left and Eva and I waited out the time in silence.


    Arthur''s parents came back out. "Why don''t you go sit with him for awhile," Mrs. Sakho said to us.


    I nodded and led Eva into the room. As soon as we got inside, Eva let out a little whine and rushed to her brother. She sat in the chair closest to him and took his hand in hers. "Please be okay, Arty," she whispered with her head bent down over his hand.


    I sat in the chair on the other side of the bed so I could hold his other hand. The sky through the window began to lighten as morning came. More time passed and there was no change in Arthur. Eva went back to scrolling through her social media. I was sure it was a coping mechanism to help her deal with what happened to Arthur. The morning grew later. Morning classes were probably starting.


    Eva''s brows furrowed together in puzzlement as she stared down at her phone. She looked around the room and saw the plastic bag with his clothes. She went to it and began to rummage through it.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.


    "I don''t see his phone," she said.


    "It was left on the end table by my bed. I didn''t think to bring it. Why?"


    "Something was just posted on his social media," she said.


    I brought out my phone and found his account. Several things had just been posted. Some were videos, some were pictures of texts. I opened the first video. It was my breakup with Alice. Not the entire thing, just her refusing to break up with me and then trying to claw my face. Her threatening to go to the police because I wouldn''t be believed as a black man was there too.


    "Where''s this video from?" Eva asked as she looked over my shoulder.


    "It has to be from the black box in my car," I said in disbelief. It could only be my sisters.


    The next video was security camera footage from the school of dance building. It was in the hallway just outside of the dance studio.


    "Don''t think you''ve won," Alice said to Arthur. "He''s just experimenting with you. He''ll come back to me. I''ll give him time." She spun and walked back into the studio while Arthur stood there with a stunned expression.


    The next post was a picture of texts. The names of the exchange were Alice and Arthur''s boyfriend.


    Alice: How R U


    Alice: Things ok w Arthur?


    Arthur''s boyfriend: Things are great with Arthur. I love him.


    Alice: Don''t u ever think about me


    Arthur''s boyfriend: No.


    Alice: I think about u. I pleasure myself every night remembering your touch, your body, your voice.


    Arthur''s boyfriend: Stop. I don''t want you to use me like that. We''re not together. Find someone else. I never think of you anymore. I have Arthur.


    Alice: We could still sleep together. Arthur never has to know. I can keep it a secret.


    Arthur''s boyfriend: No. I don''t want you. I only want Arthur. I''ve been together with him longer than I ever was with you. Stop this or I''m going to block your number.


    The next post was a picture of texts between Alice and her sister. I didn''t even know she had a sister.


    Alice: He teased me last night by saying he was breaking up with me.


    Sister: That''s funny. Who would break up with you? Your like a goddess.


    Alice: I''m going to take him breakfast this morning.


    Sister: Good luck.


    And a set of texts between her and her sister a month later. My name had been removed, but it was clear she was talking about me.


    Alice: Arthur ruined everything. I''m sure ** would still be with me if it wasn''t for Arthur.


    Sister: So get rid of him. Make him look bad or something.


    Alice: I tried. It didn''t work.


    Sister: Try harder. Don''t give up. ** is the love of your life right? Go for it.


    The next was security footage from a store where Alice was buying rat poison. Everything inside me froze. Goosebumps formed on my arms. My teeth grinded together.


    "I''ll kill her," Eva practically growled. I didn''t realize she was still looking over my shoulder seeing everything I was seeing.


    The next video was security footage looking into the dance studio. It showed Alice slipping something into Arthur''s water bottle while his back was turned to her. He stood in a way that blocked Sam''s and Danny''s view of Alice.


    The last post said:


    Arthur is currently in the hospital after being poisoned. This is not a joke. It''s serious. We don''t want to sully our future brother-in-law''s account further so if you want Alice''s phone #, address and that of her family''s business go look at our accounts.


    And my sisters left links to their social medias.


    "I can''t believe all this is happening," I mumbled.


    My phone buzzed with notifications that people were messaging me on my social media accounts. I opened the first one.


    It''s Danny. The police were just here. Is it true? Is Arthur okay?


    I opened the second one.


    This is Sam. Is Arthur okay? Do you know about Alice? I told the police all that I know.


    The third one was from Ryan.


    Are you okay? Is Arthur okay? Is it true your ex-girlfriend tried to kill him? This is crazy.


    I replied to all of them with the same answer.


    Arthur is in the hospital. He''s stable. And I left it at that. I ignored every other message that came in. I couldn''t handle anymore than that at the moment.


    Eva went back to her seat on the other side of Arthur. "I love your sisters," she said. "They''ve practically done the police''s job for them."


    I hoped it was that easy because Alice needed to be locked away forever. My eyes settled on Arthur. I had no idea what he would think of all this when he woke up. I slid my hand over his and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    His eyes fluttered open and my heart stopped beating. My breath caught in my throat.


    "Where am I?" he asked. His voice was gravely. "What happened?"


    A sob escaped me and I buried my head in his shoulder as I hugged him.

 Chapter 47

    Arthur Sakho


    Everything hurt, my stomach, my mouth, my chest, my limbs. Everything. It was dark. I was exhausted. I had never been this exhausted. My eyes slowly opened. I squinted just a little as the sunlight streaming through the windows was now too much. Trevon sat next to me. He watched me with an expression I had never seen before and tears in his handsome eyes. I was vaguely aware of the constant beeping sound nearby, of the stark white ceiling, the strange cream colored walls. The bed wasn''t my own or Trevon''s. Everything was strange.


    "Where am I?" I asked. My voice sounded as if I hadn''t used it in years. My mouth hurt when I moved it. "What happened?" The last thing I remembered was falling asleep as Trevon held me. I had the stomach flu, but that shouldn''t put me in the hospital without me remembering anything and it was now clear that I was in the hospital.


    There was movement from the otherside of the bed and I realized that Eva was there too. Trevon moved. He buried his head in my shoulder as he gave me an awkward hug. His back shook as he sobbed.


    "It''s alright," I said. I stroked the back of his head and that was when I realized there was an I.V. in my arm. "Eva," I said. My older sister had tears in her eyes too. They spilled onto her cheeks as she encompassed me and Trevon in an even more awkward hug.


    "Oh, Arty," she sobbed.


    "What happened?" I asked again. It was becoming a little easier to talk. "Why am I in the hospital?"


    Eva pulled back and wiped the tears from her cheeks. "I should go tell mom and dad you''re awake," she said.


    "They''re here too?" I asked but even as I said it I realized that Eva wouldn''t be here without them.


    She nodded. Squeezed my hand and then left me alone with Trevon. He took a deep breath against me, then he pulled back and wiped the tears away from his cheeks.


    "Tell me what happened, sweetie," I said.


    An array of emotions washed over his face and fresh tears spilled onto his cheeks. I had never seen him cry before.


    "I was so scared I''d never hear you call me sweetie again." He bent over me and hugged me again.


    "It''s okay. I''m okay," I said and patted his back. I wasn''t sure that was true though. I didn''t know what happened to me and I hurt all over.


    "You were poisoned," he said against my cheek. "It wasn''t the stomach flu. Alice poisoned you."


    Poison? Alice? My stomach tightened with pain. My brain fogged over. There had been times when Alice and I hadn''t gotten along, but we were still friends. She wouldn''t.


    "The police came and asked me questions. You were bleeding and convulsing and I didn''t know what to do," he spat out rapidly. "The concierge helped me when I called 911 and then my sisters showed up. Alice put rat poison in your water bottle."


    "It''s too much," I said.


    He pulled back and looked at me questioningly.


    "Don''t tell me anymore right now. It''s too much. My brain can''t process everything."


    He nodded and sat up a little straighter.


    My mom rushed into the room followed by my dad. "Mon bebe," she cried out and hugged me desperately.


    "I''m okay," I said even though I still wasn''t sure that was true. I patted her arm. Then my dad was there hugging both of us.


    "I''ll wait outside," Trevon said. He started to walk away, but I grabbed his arm through my parents'' hug.


    "Why?" I asked. "Stay with me."


    "Only two people at a time are allowed here with you. It''s okay. I''ll just be in the waiting room with Eva."


    I slowly let go of his hand. I felt sicker now that he was gone.


    "How are you feeling?" my mom asked as she and my dad pulled away.


    "Sore," I said, "but I''m okay." She lifted my hand and kissed it.


    A doctor walked in. My parents stepped away from me allowing room for the doctor to work. "You''re awake," the doctor said. "You''ve got a great support system around you. Your boyfriend has been here all night."


    I smiled at that, but that hurt so I let my smile fade away. He asked me a few more questions, checked my vitals and then said, "You seem to be doing alright under the circumstances. We will have you moved to the general ward. You''ll probably need to stay with us another day or two and then you''ll need to keep coming in for the vitamin K treatments, but overall, I think you''re going to be okay."


    He left and my parents settled next to me. I let them do most of the talking. I did ask how long I had been in the hospital. It hadn''t been that long. Less than a day. They had gotten in late last night after Trevon had called them. I missed Trevon even though I knew he was just in the waiting room. A nurse came in, asked me to confirm my name and date of birth and then he started to unhook me from the machines to move me to the general ward.


    "Can I be selfish?" I asked my parents. "Can Trevon be the one to walk down with us."


    My parents looked at each other for a few moments before my dad said, "Of course. I''ll go get him." My dad left.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Trevon arrived just as the nurse was wheeling me out the door. Together with my mom, we went through the corridors until we arrived at a large set of elevators. We went down a few floors and more corridors until we settled in a new room. I got hooked back up to machines. The nurse made sure the I.V. was still in its spot in my arm and then he left. Trevon settled in next to me while my mom called my dad and Eva to tell them what room I had been moved to. More than two people could be in this room.


    "You look tired," I said to Trevon. His hand was warm in mine.


    He didn''t say anything, just stared at me.


    "He''s been here the entire time," my mom said. "He must be tired." She put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed. "You should go home and get some rest," she said. "Arthur is alright now."


    He nodded, but didn''t make any indication he was going to go.


    "So, Alice," I said to him.


    He nodded.


    "How do you know?" I asked him.


    "My sisters found footage of her buying rat poison and then slipping something into your water bottle at the dance studio."


    I nodded and tried to keep my emotions from breaking. I had never expected someone to try and kill me and not someone I considered a friend. Or at least a friend at certain times. My stomach tightened. My throat closed off. Tears stung my eyes. I tried to tell myself I needed to be strong for Trevon and my mother so they wouldn''t worry about me. But then I thought I was the one who was poisoned, why did I need to be strong? Then I couldn''t hold it in any longer and a tear spilled onto my cheek followed quickly by another.


    "Oh, beautiful," Trevon said and he wrapped me in his strong arms. I clung onto his t-shirt and cried into his shoulder. "It''s my fault," he murmured.


    That sobered me. I pushed him away gently just enough so that I could look into his eyes. "If it''s your fault then it''s mine too. Is it my fault?" He shook his head. I didn''t realize he had been crying too until I saw the tears on his face. I gently wiped them away. "It''s Alice''s fault," I said. "And hers alone. We should be allowed to love each other without worrying that someone is going to try to kill us."


    He nodded. "You should go home and rest," I said. "You can come back after you''ve gotten some sleep. I''m really okay now." He nodded again. "Do you know where my phone is?" I asked. People might be trying to contact me to see if I was okay.


    "It''s at my apartment. I can ask my sisters to bring it and then I''ll go back home with them for a few hours."


    "Your sisters are here? Did you call them?" I wouldn''t have expected him to call his sisters.


    He shook his head. "They just showed up. I don''t know how they knew. They won''t tell me."


    "Then ask them to bring it and pick you up," I said. "Go home and rest and make sure to eat something."


    "Okay," he said. He made the call. My sister and dad came and sat in the room with us.


    It was obvious as time passed that Trevon was having a harder and harder time keeping his eyes open. Not too much time passed before Brittany and Kylie walked in followed by Mark and Leo.


    "Arty," the sisters wailed at the same time. Then they both engulfed me in a hug.


    "Don''t worry," Brittany said quietly next to my ear. "Alice won''t be able to hurt you anymore."


    "We''ll take care of everything," Kylie said in my other ear. A shiver went down my spine and I was glad I wasn''t Alice.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Mark asked as Kylie and Brittany pulled away from the hug.


    I nodded. "Take Trevon home and make sure he eats and rests please."


    "We will," Brittany said. "Oh, and here''s your phone."


    "Thank you," I said as I took my phone.


    Trevon didn''t protest as Brittany gripped his arm and pulled him to his feet. He did break free from her to kiss me gently on the lips. "I love you," he said to me quietly.


    "I love you too." He kissed me again and then left with his sisters.


    "Have you seen what they posted on your social media?" Eva asked me. "I''ve decided Trevon has the best sisters."


    I shook my head and looked at my accounts. I felt sicker as I looked through the content. Alice really had tried to kill me. I had several missed calls and several messages from different people. I sent a group text to Sam and Danny to let them know I was awake and okay. I sent a separate message to Scott. His messages to me had been some of the most desperate in his efforts to find out if I was alright. I was sure my mom or dad had already relayed how I was doing to Joseph, Marie and David, but I sent them each a message anyway.


    "You guys should go rest too," I told my family. "You can stay at my apartment."


    "You two should go," my mom told my dad and Eva. "I''ll stay with him."


    After they agreed and hugged me goodbye, I was left alone in the room with my mom. She soon fell asleep in the chair. It must have been hard on all of them. I fell asleep too. I woke up later when a police officer came in. She asked me questions which I readily answered and then asked if I would give them permission to enter my apartment to retrieve the water bottle. I let Eva and my dad know that a police officer would be by to pick up the water bottle by my kitchen sink.


    Afternoon classes were starting when Sam sent me a text.


    Sam: There is a rumor going around that the police went to Alice''s apartment to arrest her, but she wasn''t home. No one has seen her. She hasn''t been in any classes today.


    I didn''t know what to say to that so I didn''t respond. A nurse brought in some light food - soup and jello - and told me I should try to eat a little bit of it. It didn''t look appetizing. My mom encouraged me to eat. I did try to eat a little bit of it, but it made me nauseous so I didn''t eat a lot of it.


    It was shortly after that when I received a text from that unknown person.


    : I heard about what happened in the news. I was in the news? I would have rather been in the news for my ballet than being poisoned. Are you alright?


    I thought about ignoring it as I didn''t know who this person was, but then I thought of someone worrying over me not knowing what happened and I couldn''t leave it at that.


    Me: I''m alright. Thank you for your concern.


    I was a little worried about what I would do if they sent me a follow up text, but they didn''t.


    When it was later in the day, about the time I would have been going to the dance studio for the last class of the day, Danny video called me.


    When I answered it, neither of us said hello. There was too much commotion in the background. He moved the camera so I could see.


    "It wasn''t me," Alice practically screamed as the police put her in handcuffs. She wasn''t speaking to the police, but to the dance class. "It really wasn''t me. I would never hurt Arthur. I came here to tell you all this. I''m a good person."


    The police began to drag her out. "Trevon is mine," she screamed while everyone else in the room stood in stunned silence. "He stole him from me." The door to the dance studio slammed shut as the police finally exited with Alice.


    Danny turned the camera back around to him and Sam. "Are you alright," Sam asked me. "Really?"


    "I think so," I said. "They moved me out of the ICU so that has to be good."


    She nodded and looked relieved.


    "What was Alice doing there?" I asked. "I thought no one had seen her."


    "That was the first time she showed up anywhere today," Danny said. The police were already here waiting in case she showed up. She got here, saw them, and started screaming that it wasn''t her just as the police arrested her. We all saw the videos and texts. It was obviously her."


    "And the police found the rest of the package the poison came in. It was in the dumpster outside her apartment," Sam said. "And they found the receipt in her apartment and a diary on her computer with her plans. It all feels surreal."


    "We''ll come visit you after class," Danny said to me.


    "Only if you want to," I said. "I''m really okay."


    "We want to," Sam said. "Send us your room number."


    "Okay," I said. I hung up with them and sent them a text with the room number.


    "You have good friends," my mom said. I had kinda forgotten she was there; she had been so quiet.


    "I do," I agreed.


    "And a great boyfriend," she said.


    "The best," I said.

 Chapter 48

    Arthur Sakho


    I couldn''t help but smile when Trevon walked into the room. He smiled when he saw me. His sisters and their fiances followed him.


    "Have you had anything to eat?" Brittany asked my mom.


    "I''m okay," my mom said.


    "She hasn''t," I said.


    "Why don''t you go get something now," Brittany said. "Trevon is here to look after Arthur."


    My mom nodded tiredly. She gave me a kiss on the forehead and then left.


    "Give me your phone," Trevon said. He held out his hand.


    "Why?" I asked as I placed my phone in his hand.


    He immediately handed the phone to Brittany. "Remove it," he said.


    "Remove what?" I asked.


    "Are you sure?" Brittany asked. "If it wasn''t for that app, we would have never heard you place that call to 911 and we wouldn''t be here."


    "I would have preferred that," Trevon said. "The more I think about it, the more I think you posting all that information on Arthur''s social media without his permission was wrong. You''ve never respected my privacy and I''ve come to accept that. I thought you had bugged my room or something, not put an app on Arthur''s phone where you could listen in on our conversations. That is a gross invasion of his privacy and I won''t allow it."


    Brittany took my phone from him and scrolled through it. "We weren''t listening to all of your conversations," she said. "You make it sound like we are creeps. It was just programmed to record and alert us once certain words were used. In this case, it was when you said 911 that triggered it."


    I tried to think of a time they could have put something like that on my phone. The only thing I could think of was when I was there for Christmas and they were looking at pics on my phone.


    "You never should have put that program on his phone anyway," Trevon said.


    "But we were able to post all that evidence on Alice so everyone knows how evil she is," Kylie said.


    "The police would have gotten all the evidence anyway. It would have all come out. Don''t ever invade Arthur''s privacy like this again. I mean it."


    "You''re so hot right now." It slipped out before I could stop it.


    He turned to look at me with one eyebrow raised. His sisters and fiances smiled.


    "Scolding my sisters is turning you on?" Trevon asked.


    I nodded.


    He shook his head, but a little smirk came to his lips. "You''re such a satyromaniac." He used that word again, but I didn''t know what it meant. I was just going to assume it meant I was awesome.


    "The app has been removed," Brittany said and handed the phone back to Trevon.


    "I''m going to check," Trevon said, "so it better not be a trick."


    "It''s not," Brittany said. "We didn''t know you would feel this strongly about it. We were just trying to help."


    Trevon sighed. "Look, I do appreciate that you care about me and Arthur. I''m grateful that you came all the way out here to make sure we were taken care of and I''m grateful you got rid of the sheets before I got home so I wouldn''t have to see the blood, but you should have allowed me to be the one to call you and tell you. You should have let me be the one to decide to ask for your help or not. You definitely should not have been spying on Arthur or me. I''m an adult now. You need to let me have control over my own life."


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "But then where do we fit into your life," Kylie said sadly. Leo slid his hand in hers.


    "You''re still my sisters," Trevon said. "I''m not cutting you out of my life. My asking you to stop spying on us and letting me have control over my own life does not mean I don''t want to ever see you again. You''re my sisters. I love you."


    Brittany and Kylie immediately hugged him. Mark and Leo hugged all of them. When they pulled away, Trevon said, "Now say goodbye to Arthur and go back home. You have work and a life you need to get back to. Arthur is fine. I''m fine."


    "Okay," Brittany said. She hugged me and said, "Goodbye, Arty. I hope you know everything we did we thought was in your best interest."


    She pulled away and then Kylie was hugging me. "Forgive us if we over stepped our bounds. We think of you as family now and only want to protect you."


    "Thanks," I said, "but Trevon is right. Don''t spy on us anymore. We''ll call you if we want help."


    "Okay," Kylie said and pulled away. Trevon led them to the door and watched as they all left. Then he came back to my side.


    "Sorry," he said. "I still can''t believe they put that on your phone."


    "How''d you find out?" I asked.


    "I pestered them until they told me," he said. He sat next to me and took my hand in his. "How are you feeling?"


    "Better overall," I said. "Alice was arrested."


    "I heard," he said.


    "I still can''t believe all this is happening," I said. He squeezed my hand.


    There was a light knock on the door. "May we come in?" Sam asked. Danny stood just behind her.


    I smiled. "Come in," I said.


    "Are you alright?" she asked me as she came in and sat in the chair my mom had sat in earlier. Danny put a hand on her shoulder.


    "I''ve had better days, but I''m okay."


    "It''s all surreal," Danny said.


    They stayed for about a half hour just chatting about dance classes and what the other students were saying. Some of the freshmen now felt foolish that they had ever believed Alice.


    They left shortly after my mom returned. A nurse brought dinner in. Soup again. I wasn''t thrilled with it, but Trevon fed me so how could I not eat it?


    My dad and Eva showed up while I was eating. They stayed a little while until I made them take my mom back to my apartment so she could rest. She protested at first, but Trevon said, "I''ll take care of him. Don''t worry."


    My mom smiled and patted his cheek. "We liked you before, but you''ve certainly proven yourself now. Welcome to the family." Then she left with my dad and Eva.


    It was shortly after that when I received a text from Gareth.


    New Best Friend: You''re just so awesome that the world had to conspire against you. Seriously though, are you alright?


    Me: I''m okay.


    New Best Friend: If we can do anything for you, let us know. All of us have been worried about you. Vincent and Alex even headed out to see you when they first got the call from Trevon, but then Trevon told them not to come when his sisters showed up.


    My heart warmed to think about how many people cared about me.


    "What are you smiling about?" Trevon asked.


    "Gareth telling me how much they all care. Vincent and Alex were going to come?"


    He nodded. "I would have rather had them here than my sisters. But I guess I wouldn''t have found out that they had put that app on your phone so maybe it was better this way."


    I stared at him while he stared at me. I knew he loved me and I loved him too, but this incident just made us love and cherish each other even more. As if he read my mind he said, "I love you, Arthur." And there was so much emotion in those words.


    "I love you too, Trevon," I said with just as much emotion.


    Our lovely moment was interrupted when my phone rang. It was a video call from Joseph. I answered to see not only his face, but Marie''s, David''s and Jade''s.


    "Uncle Arty, are you okay?" Jade asked with a little pout on her face. I pulled Trevon closer so he was on the screen too.


    "I''m okay," I said.


    "You''ve looked better," David said dryly.


    "Hospital gowns don''t agree with me?" I asked and shifted slightly on the bed to model the gown.


    "It''s fantastic," Marie said with a slight smile on her face.


    "We just wanted to see your face," Joseph said.


    Words weren''t needed as I looked at my older siblings through that video call and they me. I knew they loved me and had been worried.


    "Uncle Arty," Jade said. "I''ve gotten really good at dance. Do you want to see?"


    "Yes," I said.


    She got off Joseph''s lap. Joseph angled the phone so it was now squarely on her. She did a few small steps and twirled. Then she smiled proudly into the phone.


    "It was wonderful," I said.


    She rushed back to Joseph and crawled into his lap again.


    "You''ll come to my recital right?" she asked.


    My heart dropped a little. "In the summer," I said.


    "He still has school he needs to attend," Joseph said.


    "Okay," Jade said, but she seemed a little bit sad about it.


    "How''s Lizzy?" I asked Joseph.


    "Good," he said. "She''s at work right now. We wanted to come out and see you, but that''s difficult with our jobs and everything."


    "I know," I said. "Mom told me. It''s alright. I''m going to be fine."


    "We should let you go," Marie said. "You look tired."


    "I do feel a little tired," I said, which was a lie. I was exhausted.


    We said our goodbyes. Jade blew me a kiss so I blew one back. We hung up.


    Trevon stroked the top of my head affectionately. "You do look tired," he said. "Sleep," he said.


    I closed my eyes, but said, "Don''t leave me."


    "I won''t," he said. I heard the scrape of the chair against the floor and then his hand encompassed mine. With him next to me, I drifted easily to sleep.

 Chapter 49

    Arthur Sakho


    I was sprawled out on my couch with my blanket over me. I scrolled through the channels out of boredom. When I had been released from the hospital, my family went back home. My mom had offered to stay longer. Unlike Eva who had classes and my dad who had work, my mom could have done her writing from her laptop at my house. I just wanted things to go back to normal so I sent her home with my dad and Eva. I had Trevon to look after me. At least, when he wasn''t in classes like he was now. I would be able to go back to school soon, but not yet. And even when I did go back, I''d have to be careful not to over exert myself so I''d have to limit my dancing. Being poisoned sucked.


    Having given up on anything to watch, I pulled out my phone and scrolled through social media. Alice''s arrest had been spread far and wide. Her family received a lot of hate. I would have felt bad for them, except it was clearer and clearer as the police investigation continued, that her younger sister encouraged her behavior and even gave her some of the ideas. I would have felt bad for her parents - the bakery they ran was now doing extremely poorly - except they kept saying it must have been my fault that their daughter acted that way.


    People I didn''t know on social media suddenly started following me. I had a lot of new followers. Most sent encouraging and supportive words. Some sent me hate saying I had ruined Alice and her family. I didn''t respond to them. They were going to believe whatever they wanted to and no amount of explaining from me would satisfy them.


    I closed social media and sent Sam and Danny a group text.


    Me: I''m bored.


    They didn''t respond right away of course because they were in class. I sent a text to Scott.


    Me: I''m bored.


    Scott: Try to get some rest. I''m sure you still need it.


    I frowned. That wasn''t the response I wanted.


    Me: How are things going with your boyfriend?


    Scott: Good. We went camping again.


    Me: Even though it''s January and there is snow on the ground?


    Scott: We rent a cabin. It''s not camping in a tent. And the cold just gives us an excuse to cuddle more.


    Me: By cuddle you mean sex.


    Scott: yes


    And because I was bored, I asked him for details. He didn''t give me all the details, but enough that I was satisfied. Then he had to go to work and I was left flipping through the channels again. I couldn''t even go down to the apartment gym because I was too weak. I hated being like this. And I was getting hungry.


    My phone beeped with a message. I eagerly grabbed my phone to see who it was.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: I''m on my way. Should I stop and get something to eat?


    Me: Yes. Please yes. And hurry I''m bored.


    Tall Dark and Handsome: On my way.


    I breathed a little easier knowing he was on his way. When he arrived I didn''t have to get up to let him in since we gave each other access to our apartments. We thought it wise after what happened to me.


    "How are you feeling?" he asked me. He leaned over the couch and kissed me on the forehead.


    "Weak and bored," I said.


    "Let''s eat," he said. "Maybe it will give you a little bit of energy." He started to go to the kitchen with the bags of food, but I grabbed his wrist.


    "I''m too weak to go to the kitchen," I said.


    "Haven''t you been off this couch today?" he asked.


    "Only to go to the bathroom," I said.


    "Fine," he said.


    I sat up on the couch so he could sit next to me. I spread my blanket over his legs. He paused taking out the food to smile at me. He brought out a bowl of chicken noodle soup. He took off the lid and handed me the bowl with the spoon. There were lots of vegetables and chunks of chicken and the noodles were large. I took a bite as I leaned against his shoulder. It was good, but I was getting sick of soup. Trevon was afraid to bring me anything else because he thought my stomach couldn''t handle it yet. He might have been right. He unwrapped a chicken sandwich for himself. At least this soup had chunks of chicken, vegetables and noodles instead of the plan tomato soup he had been bringing me.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "How was your day?" I asked him.


    "Good," he said in between bites. "I went to your professors and got the lessons you missed and those you''ll have to miss the next few days."


    I sat up and gave him a look.


    "What?" he asked. "You''ve still got to do your homework."


    "I was poisoned," I said. "I should get some leniency."


    He paused with his sandwich in his hand before he said, "They did kind of say you could skip these assignments, but I''d thought you didn''t want to miss out on anything."


    I smacked his shoulder, careful not to spill the soup in the process. "Ow," he said.


    "I can''t believe you," I said as I settled back next to him. "You''re impossible." I took another bite.


    He had a few more bites of his sandwich before he ventured, "Are you angry with me?"


    I sighed. "No. You''re just really stupid for someone who is so smart."


    We finished and cuddled on the couch watching my favorite reality show when Danny video called me. I answered immediately.


    "Hello," I said brightly. Sam was with him. I angled the phone so both Trevon and I were on the screen.


    "Hi," they said together. He had an arm casually draped over her shoulders. "We talked with the professors," Danny said. "And they''ve agreed to let us film the classes, especially the dances so you don''t have to miss out on anything."


    My throat suddenly closed off and moisture sprang to my eyes. I quickly blinked my eyes until they were normal again. "Thank you," I said. "I appreciate that."


    "No problem," Danny said.


    "How are you feeling?" Sam asked.


    "Just weak and tired. I hate it. I want to dance." My throat closed off again with my emotions.


    "We''ll let you go," Sam said. "Goodnight, take care."


    "Bye," I said. I hung up with them. I stared down at the phone. I couldn''t contain the tears any longer. I wanted to dance. I wanted to be strong again. I wanted to be in classes. I just wanted everything to be normal. A tear spilled onto my phone.


    "Art," Trevon said quietly close to my ear. "What''s wrong?"


    I couldn''t be strong in front of Trevon. A sob escaped me. I turned and buried my head in his shoulder as the tears came. "I want to dance," I said. My voice choked and I couldn''t continue.


    "Oh, beautiful," he said. His strong arms wrapped around me and he pulled me into his lap. He rubbed my back as I cried.


    I pulled away from his shoulder to look into his eyes. One hand rested on my hip, but the other came up to gently brush the tears off my cheeks.


    "Make love to me," I whispered.


    "But," he started.


    "I need it," I said and wrapped my arms around his neck. I buried my head in his shoulder again. "You can be as gentle with me as you want, just please."


    He picked me up. The blanket tumbled to the floor. He carried me to my bedroom. He placed me gently on the bed. He stared down at me for a few long moments before he took off his shirt. I ran my hands down his chest, along the ridges of his stomach muscles. My hands landed on the hem of his pants. I looked up into his eyes as I unhooked the button on his pants and pulled down the zipper. His breathing grew heavier.


    He leaned down and kissed me. It was gentle at first as if he were afraid to hurt me. I wrapped my arms around his neck and ran my tongue along his lips. He moaned. His mouth opened and my tongue slid in. His tongue slid with mine, wet and passionate. His hands slipped underneath my shirt and met my skin. His touch took my breath away like this was the very first time anyone had touched me. He broke away from the kiss to lift my shirt over my head. He tossed it to the side and bent down to kiss my chest.


    My hands ran down his back until I met his pants again. I pulled them down slightly to expose his boxers.


    I froze when his tongue rolled around my nipple and pleasure shot through me. A loud groan escaped me. He gently nibbled and I shifted underneath him. He kissed down my stomach. He pulled down my jogging pants and boxer briefs. He tossed them to the side and then finished pulling off his own pants and boxers. He tossed them next to mine. His impassioned eyes burned me as they roamed over my body. He hovered over my hard on. I could feel his breath. I squirmed with the pleasure until his hands held my hips still. He bent down and licked the tip, down the side to the base and back up the other side before he took me fully into his mouth. I moaned as my hips bucked up.


    I forgot all about my exhaustion, all about everything that happened. In this moment it was only me and Trevon and that was all that mattered as his mouth continued to work me, as his head bobbed up and down, as his little moans met my louder ones, as the complete rapture filled my entire being. He pulled away and reached for the end table.


    "Skip the condom," I said.


    He looked at me carefully with his arm still outstretched.


    "You''ve been tested. I''ve been tested. We''re both clean." I reached up and caressed his cheeks feeling his warmth beneath my hands. "I just want to feel you."


    He swallowed hard. His mouth crashed into mine, no longer gentle, but desperate with longing and love. He pulled away to get the lube. He put it on his fingers and then shifted over me again. I loved this view of him hovering over me with the intense fire of desire filling his being. The way he looked at me as if I was his prey and he wanted to devour me. I wanted him to devour me.


    He crashed his lips to mine once again. My arms wrapped around his neck and I held onto him as tight as I could. His lips were rough, but his finger was gentle as he slid it inside me. I breathed out with the sensation. He kissed down my jaw, licked and nibbled my neck. Maybe it was because it had been a while since we had done this, maybe it was because he was being careful, but it took him longer to prepare me than usual. I didn''t mind because each movement with the fingers sent tingles down my limbs and spine.


    "Now," I said, my voice rough with desire. "I want to feel you inside me."


    He swallowed hard and pulled back. Watching him rub the lube over his hard on filled me with a greater passion than when his fingers were inside me. He guided himself inside me. He didn''t move at first. We stared at each other, savoring this moment. And then he began to move in and out. It was gentle at first. My arms wrapped around his neck almost desperately. My legs wrapped around his body completely so my ankles hooked around each other. This spurred him on faster and as he hit that spot inside me over and over again, my moans grew louder and louder. He just watched me with each movement as if he wanted to memorize everything about this moment. The intensity built and built until I shouted his name and released over him without him ever touching my hard on. As soon as he saw me climax, he climaxed inside me. He stared down at me a moment before he pulled out and sprawled out next to me. His cum dripped down my thigh and it was perfect and messy.


    But now I was completely exhausted. I curled into him and quickly fell asleep vaguely aware that he cleaned me off, but not awake enough to say thank you.

 Chapter 50

    Trevon Carter


    "How''s Arthur doing?" Ryan asked. We found an empty table and sat with sandwiches in hand.


    "Much better," I said. "He''s even going to perform in a few weeks for the spring recital. It''s not as rigorous of a routine as he would usually do, but he''s happy he''s able to do anything."


    Ryan glanced at me and then away. He set his sandwich down and took his laptop out. He placed it on the table in front of us. He opened an internet browser and opened the NASA open job positions. It was a common thing we did, look at job/career openings while we ate lunch and imagined ourselves there.


    "Was there something you wanted to ask me?" I asked because that glance meant something. He hesitated. "You can ask," I said.


    "I''m not sure I should," he said.


    "Is it about Alice?" I asked. He had been hesitant to ask about anything involving her.


    "Not exactly," he said. "I was just worried it would make you think of her."


    "She''s currently in jail awaiting a hearing. I''m ok talking about her."


    "I was just wondering if Arthur had a dance partner," he said, "but I was afraid if I brought that up you''d be reminded that Alice used to be his dance partner."


    I tried to relax my fists when I realized they were clenched. I told him it was okay to talk about Alice because I didn''t want him or anyone else to hesitate to talk to me or ask me questions, but the reality was, I still had a lot of issues where Alice was concerned. I still had nightmares about Arthur convulsing in my arms with blood on his face. I woke up in the middle of the night most nights to make sure Arthur was safe next to me.


    "He''s doing a solo piece this time," I said. He wouldn''t even be in the group dance with everyone else. They had been practicing it without him. They didn''t really have a choice. They couldn''t stop their lives and classes for those few weeks while Arthur recovered.


    "And your sisters aren''t spying on you anymore?"


    "I don''t think so," I said. "They seem to be giving me the space I asked for. I still can''t believe they put that app on Arthur''s phone." My fists were clenched again. I consciously unclenched them and concentrated on eating the sandwich. Students walked by us in the cafeteria, got their own food, chatted at tables.


    "I''m glad they''re not my sisters," he said. "No offense or anything."


    "None taken," I said. "They try. They just don''t know how to relinquish control. I''m not even sure why they have that compulsion. We have good parents and our grandpa is awesome." My grandpa had called more and more just to chat with Arthur. It was sweet. Arthur basked in the attention my grandpa gave him.


    "Did something happen to you when you were little? Almost drown or something that makes them be over protective of you?"


    "Not that I know of," I said. "And they''ve caused me more harm than almost anyone else." It would have been more than anyone, except Alice had done more harm than my sisters ever could when she poisoned Arthur.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "But they won''t stand for others hurting you either," Ryan said.


    "They''re a conundrum I gave up trying to figure out a long time ago. Let''s look at the job openings," I said. I just wanted to stop talking about people and things that were going to upset me.


    For the rest of the lunch break, we fantasized about getting our dream jobs at NASA, even going up for the same position, but miraculously we would both get in. Unlike what Arthur believed, I could daydream. I wasn''t set in reality all the time.


    When classes were over, I went home, showered and did my homework. Then I went to Arthur''s apartment. He wasn''t home yet so I let myself in. I made him chicken and vegetables. The first time I tried to make chicken, I burnt it. I was getting better at it. Last time Arthur had said I finally got it so it wasn''t dry.


    "That smells delicious," Arthur said as he came into the kitchen. I had been so focused I hadn''t heard him come in.


    "Are you ready to eat?" I asked.


    "I need to take a shower first. I''ll be back," he called out as he rushed out of the kitchen.


    When he came back, I had the table set and the food all ready.


    ''I''m starving," he said and sat in his seat. He immediately took a bite of chicken. "You''re getting better and better at this," he said.


    That made me smile. I took a bite of the chicken. It was better. It still wasn''t as good as when Arthur made it though.


    "How was dance?" I asked him.


    He smiled - a smile of peace and contentment. "I missed it," he said. "I''m so glad I can dance again. I still get tired after though. Not as much as I did in the beginning so progress. I just want to be the same fit and healthy I was before all of this."


    I reached across the table and squeezed his hand. "I can''t wait to see you on the stage again," I said. His smile broadened at my words.


    "Mrs. Madsen is trying to convince Danny and Sam to kiss at the end of their dance. It''s a choreography the two of them came up with themselves, but they are hesitant to kiss. It''s funny though, because I think if they weren''t dating they wouldn''t hesitate to do the kiss. They would have just done it. I guess it means more to them now. Danny has never dated someone as long as he has Sam as far as I know and they haven''t even dated long. He is still enamored with her. It''s cute."


    "I hope they last," I said.


    "Me too."


    When we were finished we went into the living room to sit on the couch. He immediately brought out his homework and began to work on it. He had been more diligent about it since he went back to school. He didn''t complain about it anymore either. Being forced away from it while he was in the hospital had made him miss doing it. He appreciated it now. I picked up the book I had brought - a science fiction one - and began to read.


    Arthur''s phone rang. He picked it up, but hesitated when he saw who was calling.


    "Who is it?" I asked.


    He turned the phone so I could see the unknown number that occasionally texted him.


    "Should I answer it?" he asked.


    I shrugged.


    He answered, but put it on speaker so I could hear too. "Hello," he said.


    There were several long moments of silence. Arthur went to hang up, but before his finger hit the phone a woman''s voice said, "Who is this?"


    "You''ve been texting me saying you want to see me dance and now you ask who I am?" Arthur asked.


    More silence and then a click as she hung up. Arthur and I stared at each other not sure what to make of that. Finally I said, "You keep getting texts from her?"


    "I didn''t get a lot at first," Arthur said. "I''ve been getting more and more since I was in the hospital. I only replied back because I thought they might be worried about how I was doing and I just wanted them to know that I was okay. Then they asked about dance and I missed dancing so much that it was nice to have someone to talk to about it. I didn''t send long messages and I always kept it professional." He said it as if I thought he was cheating on me. I didn''t. I knew he wouldn''t.


    "Art," I said, "I don''t mind you talking to her if she were your friend, but you don''t know anything about her. You don''t know who she is or how she got your number or anything."


    "You''re right," he said. "And this call was really strange. She''s never called before, it''s always been texts and then she didn''t know who I was and then just hangs up."


    "It doesn''t feel right," I said.


    "No," he said, "it doesn''t." He navigated through the phone and blocked her number. He smiled when it was done. "Now I don''t have to worry about that anymore."


    I smiled and wrapped my arm around his shoulder. I kissed his cheek as he went back to his homework.